conscience and true knowledge would also dedicate your further labours I doubt not but you would become a dutiful Child to your Mother-Church and a paineful labourer in Christ's Vinyeard for which I wil not cease to entreate his Infinit Goodnes and wil euer rest Yours in him N. N. THE FIRST BOOKE WHERIN IS PROVED BY THE CONFESSION OF PROTESTANTS THAT THE CATHOLICK ROMAN CHVRCH hath continued Euer most Knowne and Vniuersal euen from Christs verie Time vntil the Date hereof THE ANTIQVITIE OF THE TRVE Church and the force of the Argument drawne from the Authoritie thereof As also of the great necessitie of finding-out this true Church CHAP. I. AS we may not doubt but that the Church of God speaking in general is equal in Ancestrie with our first Parents in Paradise so in regard of her Birth-right prime Antiquitie long precedent and preferred before the Scriptures themselues so euen of the Church of Christians it may not be denyed but that as in the same instant with Christ her Head and Spouse she receaued her first being life and birth in this world according to that of (1) Ad c. 3. Lucae S. Ambrose God built his Church in the chief Corner-stone CHRIST IESVS so was this her greatest nobilitie of birth not only to cōtinue for some few generatiōs but euer to remayne for al posteritie Agreable to which the Prophet Daniel foretold of the Church (2) cap. 2.4 that it is A kingdome that shal neuer be destroyed but shal stand for euer And so shal be according to Esay as (3) cap 60.15 An eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation So that in steed of further discussing the Ancientest Birth-right and not-interrupted continuance of Christ his Church I wil now only treat of the force of that Argumēt which is drawne from the Authoritie Determinatiō of the sayd so Noble Anciēt a Church Wherein for greater expeditiō I wil pretermit most plentiful proofes both from sacred Scriptures and learnedst Fathers in steed therof wil for the present rest satisfyed with the freest Grants and ample Acknowledgements of the learnedst Protestants who first as they euer pretend to build their whole Faith Religion vpon the Written Word so do they further aknowledge the same to be only knowne and discerned from forged and adulterat Scriptures by the sacred Authoritie and Testimonie of the Church of Christ In which respect (4) Ans to a Counterf catho pag. 5. D. Fulk auoucheth that The Church of Christ hath Iudgemēt to discerne true writings from counterfait and the Word of God from the writings of men and this Iudgemēt she hath of the Holie-Ghost With whom accordeth (5) Def. of the Apolog. p. 201. D. Iewel affirming that The Church of God hath the Spirit of wisdome whereby to discerne true Scriptures from false In like sort M. (6) Ecc. Pol. pag. 86. Hooker teacheth that of things necessarie the verie chiefest is to know what books we are bound to esteeme holie which point is confessed impossible for the Scripture itself to teach Whereof he further sayth (7) Ib pa. 102. It is not the Word of God which doth or possibly can assure vs that we do wel to think it is his word for if anie one Book of Scripture did giue testimonie of al yet stil that Scripture which giueth credit to the rest would require another Scripture to giue credit vnto it Neither could we come vnto anie pause whereon to rest vnles besides Scripture there were something which might assure vs c. which something afterwards he acknowledgeth (8) Ib. pa. 146. 116. And see Aretius his examen p. 24. And Bachmanus his Centuriae tres c. p. 267. To be the authoritie of Gods Church Agreably hereunto D. whitaker doth confesse that this weightiest controuersie concerning Canonical Scriptures is to vs determined not by (9) Cōt Staplet p. 370. 357. HooK Eccl. Pol. p. 147. Testimonie of the Spirit the which sayth he being priuat and secret is vnfit to teach and refel others but as he further teacheth (10) Ibi. p. 300. 298. 24. 25. And against Raynolds p. 44. by the Ecclestical Tradition An argument whereby may be argued and conuinced what books be Canonical and what not And another Protestant Writer (11) Auth. of the scripture and the church f. 71 72. 73. 74 75. much commended by (12) Ibid. in the Preface Bullinger affirmeth that The church is endued with the Spirit of God and that The diligence authoritie of the Church is to be acknowledged herein which hath partly giuen forth her Testimonie of the assured writings and hath partly by her Spiritual Iudgement refused the writings which are vnworthie Yea he further assureth vs with (13) Tom 6. cōt ep fund cap. 5. Tert. lib. 1 de Praescrip cap. 6. S. Augustin and Tertullian that (14) Scrip. and the church p. 72 74. 75. And see Melancthon in epist ad Rom cap. 14. pa 358 359. we could not beleeue the Ghospel were it not that the Church taught vs and witnessed that this doctrine was deliuered by the Apostles So that the authoritie of Gods true Church is so great as that by her warrāt we are only assured of the Written Word of God itself and for such by her wisedome giuen by the Holie-Ghost discerned to vs from al forged Apocryphal and counterfait writings A power and authoritie then which none stronger seing the certain knowledge of the true word of God is the chiefest foundation of our Christian Faith Now if in this question so important we may securely follow and beleeue the Sentence and Determination of the Church how much more then in other doubts of smaller respect Adde further hereunto in surest confirmation of the Churches authoritie that it is likewise granted and taught by the learnedst Protestants that the true visible Church can not wholy erre in matters of Faith Insomuch as they expresly confesse of this verie point that (15) Bertr de Loque in his discourse of the church p. 198. Phil. Act. mon. p. 1401. Bilney ibid. p. 464. Ridley 16. pag. 1361. 1286. Baynhā ib. p 493. Fox ib. pag. 999. Bancroft in his sermon preached 8. Febr. 1588. pag. 42. 43. The Diuines of Geneua in their Propositions and Principles disputed c. p. 142. Zanchius de Relig pa. 157. Rhegius in Discus The. p. 213. Hunnius in Act. Colloq Ratisb fol. 205. KecKermannus in System Theol. pag. 387. Povvel of things indifferent p. 7 The controuersie c. is not of the Catholick or vniuersall Church for we al agree say they herein that she cannot orre touching Faith c. wherefore this question is touching only a particular church Now if the true Church can not erre in matters of Faith Religion then is her Authoritie sacred her Decrees infallible her Children secured and al difficulties arising easily composed Yea from hence also may we iustly collect amongst al
Socinus (14) Lib. de Christi Nat. p. 21. the Arian answering his Protestant Aduersarie Volanus demandeth To what purpose should I answer that which thou borrowest from the Papists c. especially where thou opposest to vs the perpetual Consent of the Church Very excellently doubtles in this behalf hath Hosius the Papist discoursed against you wounding you with your owne sword And therfore you are no lesse deceaued in vrging against vs the Churches perpetual Consent then are the Papists in their vrging therof both against you vs. And againe (15) Ibid. p. 222. Euen Volanus himself disputing against the Iesuits is enforced to reiect the Examples Sayings and Deeds of Athanasius Hierom Austin Theodoret and other Fathers whose authoritie he now opposeth against vs as sacred Thus much haue I thought good to remember that Volanus may receiue answer from himself when he so often inforceth against vs the authoritie of learned men and consent of the Church In like sort sayd (16) In Bancrofts Suruey p. 219. Beza before If anie shal oppose against my Exposition the authoritie of certaine of the ancient Fathers I do appeale to the word of God With whom agreed (17) Cont. Duraum l. 7. p. 478. D. Whitaker teaching that It is sufficient for Protestants by comparing the Popish Doctrine and Scriptures togeather to know their difference we leaue it free for Historiographers to write what they list And yet the same (18) Ibid. p. 472. D. Whitaker in the self same book affordeth this credit authoritie to Histories that sayth he Whatsoeuer the old Prophets haue foretold of the propagation largenes and glorie of the Church that to be performed Historie most cleerly testifieth So that there is no Controuersie but that Ecclesiastical Historie doth giue testimonie to the predictions of the Prophets Yea this foule flight from Histories Fathers and Councels thus practised by al sortes of Protestants is an Argument most conuincing that the said Histories Fathers and Councels make directly against them insomuch as one (19) The Author of A brief answer to certaine obiections against the Descension of Christ into Hel. p. 1. of our English Protestant Writers being ashamed of this course reproueth herein his other Protestant Brother saying Where you say we must build our Faith on the Word of Faith tying vs to Scripture only you giue iust occasion to think that you neither haue the ancient Fathers of Christs Church nor their Sonnes succeeding them agreing with you in this point which implyeth a defence of some strange Paradox By al which we may see this miserable shift of al kind of Hereticks in refusing al proofes but only Scripture to be no lesse in itself then a strongest argument that al Hereticks are deuoyd of al other proofes THAT EVEN THE SACRED SCRIPTVRES themselues do most plentifully testify our Romane Church to be the Church of Christ And the Congregation or Church of Protestants to be no true Church but a Sect Heretical and most contrarie to the said Scriptures And that first by the Churches necessarie continuance and vniuersalitie CHAPTER II. AS it hath been euer most frequent so to me stil it is most strange why al Hereticks both ancient and moderne for their last Refuge do euer betake themselues to the sacred Scriptures Seing as nothing is of greater power and authoritie in itself to iudge condemne so nothing more strongly confuteth Heresies then the forsayd Scriptures if either they be taken in their literal sense or according to the exposition of the Primitiue Church The Sacred Scriptures do plainly teach that the true Church of Christ is euer to continue euen from Christs time vntil the end of the world and that not in one particular Nation or Countrey but that most vniuersally with plentiful increase In which respect the Church of Christ is foretold to be 1] Dan. 21.44 A Kingdome that shal neuer be destroyed but shal stand for euer 2) Esay 60.15 As an eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation 3) Act. 5.52 That so being of God it shal not to be dissolued Yea further it is sayd of the Church that 4) Es 6.20 A litle one shal become as a thousand and a smal one as a strong Nation that 5) Es 2.2 Al Nations shal flow to it which place is expounded by Protestants 6) In the Marginal Notes of the English Bib. of An. 1370 in Es 2 2. of the Church of Christ to be enlarged 7) Ps 2.8 This is vnderstood of Christes Church by the Marg. Notes of the Engl. Bib. of 3576. And the Prophet Dauid foretelleth that It shal haue the end of the earth for it possession 8) Ps 72 8. from Sea to Sea And Christ himself sayth of his Church 9) Math. 13 51. Mat 4 3◠And see the Marg. notes of Dan. 2.45 The Kingdome of Heauen is like to a Mustard-seed the least of al seedes but when it is growne it is the greatest amongst hearbes and is made a tree so as the fowles of the aire may come and dwel vnder the shadow therof And concerning 10) In the Engl. Bib. the Contents of the 60. ch of Esay the Gentils coming to the Church in abundance it is sayd 11) Es 60.5 Thou shalt see and shine thy hart shal be astonyed and enlarged because the multitude of the Sea shal be conuerted to thee 12) Es 60.9 The Iles shal waite for thee 13) Esa 60.11 And see Psal 102.15.22 Esay 62.2 Their Kings shal minister to thee and thy Gates shal be continually open neither day nor night shal they be shut that men may bring to thee the riches of the Gentils And in the person of the Church it is sayd 14) Esay 49 20. The place is streight for me giue roome that I may inhabit And againe to the Church 15) Esa 54.2.3 And see there the Contents of the Engl. Bib. Enlarge the place of thy Tents spread out the Curtaines of thy habitation for thou shalt encrease on the right hand and on the left thy seed shal possesse the Gentils and inhabit the desolate Citties From these and sundrie other such places Protestants themselues collect inferre most truly that the Church of Christ is to cōtinue for euer 16) Against Raynolds in his Answ to the Pref. p. 33. D. Whitaker sayth We beleeue to the comfort of our soules that Christs Church hath continued neuer shal faile so long as the world endureth And We account it a prophane Heresie to teach that Christs Catholick Church hath perished from the earth at anie time for this assertion shaketh the foundation of al faith The Diuines of Wittemberg do firmely beleeue the Church to haue continued vpon earth without interruption and with perpetual Succession from the Ascension of Christ to these times 18) Ibid. p. 1065. as also that The true Church is to continue vpon earth
licence Valentine dost thou ouerthrow my fountains c. It is my possession long since I possessed it I possessed it first Yea he prescribeth in general (18) lib. cont Prax. that to be true which is first that false which is later Answerably vnto which writeth S. Hierome of the Luciferians (19) Cont. Lucifer fin In this that they are afterwards begun they shew themselues to be those which the Apostle foretold were to come to wit Hereticks of whome he demandeth further (20) Ep. ad Pamach et Ocean Why doe you go about after 400. yeares to teach that which we knew not before vntil this day the world was Christian without that doctrine With whome agreeth S. Gregorie Nazianzen saying (21) Ep 2. ad Chelid They tel vs as Protestants stil doe of a wisdome hidden since Christ a thing deseruing teares For if Faith began within these 30. yeares seing almost 400. yeares and as I may now say 1600. yeares are past since Christ was openly knowne so long then was the Ghospel in vaine in vaine also our fayth in vaine Martyrs suffred death in vaine also such and so great Bishops did gouerne the people From this verie Argument of Innouation S. Athanasius confuteth the Arians in these words (22) de Decret Nycen Synod Behold we haue proued this doctrine to haue been deliuered to vs from fathers to fathers But you new Iewes and the sonnes of Caiphas what progenitours of your name are you able to shew Of whome also sayth S. Hilarie (23) Lib. 6. de Trin. ant med This our fourth Age hath brought forth ouer late for me these pretended most godlie Doctours S. Austin writing against Donatus vp braydeth his new or late birth in this manner (24) Lib. 3. de Bap cont Donat. c. 2. From whence hath Donatus appeared Out of what earth hath he budded From what sea hath he swum From what heauen hath he fallen And he obiecteth thus vnto the Manichees (25) de Vtilitate Cred. c. 14. But you being so few so turbulent and so new euerie man knoweth you can produce nothing worthie of credit In like sort writing against the Pelagians he vrgeth (26) Cont. Iulian. Pelag l. 2 c. l. that Christian people ought to preferre the sayings of Saints before your profane Nouelties and rather choose to adhere to them then to you Yea Cassiodorus relateth that the (27) Diuin Instit lib. 1. p. 11. most holie Fathers not suffering the true Faith to be wronged ordayned Ecclesiastical Rules in the Councel of Chalcedon striking with the Diuine sword of Excommunication the obstinate Inuentours of new Heresies And Decreing that none ought to bring-in new questions but content with the authoritie of the old approued Doctours should obey the holesome Decrees without deceipt and falshood for there are some who thinke it commendable if they can conceaue anie thing against the ancient writers and inuent something new wherof they may be deemed skilful But I wil cōclude this with this sweetest saying of S. Bernard (28) Ep. 174. Against the custome of the Church nothing at al wil please me presumed Noueltie the mother of Temeritie the sister of Superstition and the daughter of Leuitie What I haue receaued from the Church I securely deliuer So secure it is in al arising difficulties to recurre to Antiquitie and to eschew Noueltie And as thus we haue seen from Scriptures and Fathers the special account euer made of reuerend Antiquitie or Ancestrie and the sharp reprehensions of prophane Noueltie so are there none who seeme more ioyfully to applaude and approue the force of the foresayd Argument then the learnedst Protestants of these our dayes amongst whome for breuitie in a Case so manifest to produce only one of our owne domesticks who for his supposed worth in iudgement and learning may suffise for manie D. Morton affirmeth (29) Appeale for Protestants p. s 11. See also White in the Way to the Chur. Pref. to the Reader n. 17. that our Sauiour Christ by his Parable of the diuers seedes first wheate in the day and then tares in the night doth teach vs that Truth may challenge prioritie of Errour yealding principalitie vnto Truth sayth Tertulian and posteritie vnto lying And so it must needs be because as there must be first iron before there can be rust which canckereth the iron so must there be a virgin-truth before errour which is nothing else but an adulteration therof So that Primum and Verum that is primarie Antiquitie and Truth are both inseparable twins begot and bred in the same instant And againe (30) Ibid p. 512. But tel vs what is Noueltie When the Apostle exhorted his Timothie to keepe that which was committed vnto him and to take heed of profane Nouelties he did in effect instruct him to preserue the doctrine receaued not to suggest anie doctrines newly conceaued as sayth Lyrinensis who accounteth it according vnto Salomon's description a whorish trick to cal anie out of the ancient and beaten way and to say Come vnto me In like sort [31] Ibid p. 679. As it becometh the children of God who commanded that the first-borne euen of the woman that was hated should be respected before the yonger sonne of the beloued wife we albeit hated by our Romish Aduersaries yet only desire that they would hold as S. Chrysostome teacheth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is euerie Noueltie a vanitie and in al Controuersies suffer the first-borne to finde a preheminence by preferring each doctrine according vnto the prime antiquitie Now in this desire of preferring Antiquitie al Catholicks most ioyfully wil ioyne hands with M. Doctour Morton desiring nothing more then that al Questions at this day controuerted between the Roman Church and the Protestant Congregation might strictly be examined and finally decided by the square of Antiquitie And for this cause haue I compiled this Treatise following intending thereby to set downe the true Progenie both of Catholicks and Protestants from what Ancesters they are lineally descended and of what continuance their names and families haue formerly been And although the guard and strength of Truth in this point of Antiquitie is euer such that she resteth stil accompanyed attended and fortified with surest friends strongest towers and best munition yet neuer may she repose in greater quiet or more gloriously appeare with greater honour then when her soueraigne right titles and prerogatiues are plainly admitted granted and acknowledged by the sworne and professed enemies of Truth And yet according to that of S. Austin (32) Cont. Donatist post collat c. 24. Truth is more forcible to wring out confession then anie rack or torment No wit of man can finde out Arguments more conuincing in themselues the truth of Religion then the plaine Texts and literal sense of holie Writ the infallible decrees of the Church and General Councels the vnanimous consent of ancient Fathers and Histories and often the common light of Nature
no period or difference of time wherin the Church of Christ hath more gloriously shined either for puritie of Faith or Sanctitie of life then during the time of her primitiue being which according to the accompt (1) Ievvel in his Sermon at Paules Crosse And in his Reply p. 1. Humfrey in vita Iuelli p. 123. 124. VvitaKer Resp ad Ranones Campiani p. 90. of the learnedst ProtestaÌ„ts extended itself to the ful tearme of the first six hundred years after Christ our Sauiour his glorious Ascension In greatest confidence wherof D. Iewel whom M. Mason (2) Consecration of English Bish. p. 267 styleth and esteemeth a Iewel made his so aduenturous a Challenge when he publickly exclaimed at Pauls Crosse O Gregorie O Austin O Hierom O Chrysostom O Leo O Denis O Anaclet O Calixt O Paul O Christ If we be deceaued you haue deceaued vs this you taught vs c. And As I sayd before so I say now againe I am content to yeald and subscribe if anie of our learned Aduersaries or if al the learned men that be aliue be able to bring anie one sufficient Sentence out of anie old Catholick Doctour or Father or out of anie old General Councel c. for the space of 600. yeares after Christ which maketh agaynst anie one of 27. Articles by him there repeated and defended And this he protested to preach not as carryed away with the heate of Zeale but as moued with the simple truth This proffer of D. Iewel was so pleasing to D. Whitaker that he most valiantly renewed it in behalf of al Protestants (3) Resp ad Rat. CaÌ„p p. 90. And see p. 9. saying to our glorious Martyr Campian Attend Campian the speach of Iewel was most true and constant when prouoking you to the Antiquitie of the first six hundred years he offered that if you could shew but anie one cleare and playne Saying out of anie one Father or Councel he would grant you the victorie It is the offer of vs al The same do we al promise and we wil performe it With like courage steppeth forth (4) Of the Church l. 5. in his Appendix therto Part. 1. p. 33. D. Field We say sayth he with Bishop Iewel in his worthie Challenge that al the learned Papists in the world can not proue that either Gregorie or Austin held anie of these twentie seauen Articles of Popish Religion mentioned by him Neither wil D. Morton yeald a foot herein stoutly auouching that (5) Prot. Appeal p. 354. It hath been the common and constant profession of al Protestants to stand vnto the Iudgement of Antiquitie for the continuance of the first foure hundred years and more in al things Yea he further publickly professeth that (6) Protest Appeale p. 573. 574. Protestants in oppugning Doctrines which they cal new and not Catholick c. are so far from suffring the limitation of the first 440. years that they giue the Romanists the scope of the first fiue hundred or six hundred years as our Aduersaries themselues do acknowledge For D. Stapleton writing of the opinion of Luther Caluin and Melancthon sayth that they did yeald vnto the tryal of truth by the testimonie of Antiquitie for the space of the first Fiue or Six hundred yeares M. Campian a Iesuit reporting the Challenge of Bishop Iewel for the mayntenance of these Articles which he then propounded for Catholik sayth that he appealed vnto the Iudgement of Antiquitie for the first six hundred years And againe (7) Ibid. p. 512 Protestants in the disquisition of truth do not absolutely bound the name of Antiquitie within the compasse of the first Centurie of years but are content to allow it a longer extent and therfore in al Doctrines which are truly Catholick c. they refuse not to be tryed by the testimonies of the ancient Fathers in the first fiue hundred years after Christ Yea (8) Ib. p. 680. we repose our securitie in those two impregnable fortresses of the Catholick Faith one is the ancient Tradition of the Primitiue Church as the Protestants are confessed to professe c. So willingly do the learned Protestants prouoke and appeale to the Primitiue Church of Christ for the certayne tryal of truth in matters of Faith and Religion Al which they pretend to do because as Luther sayth (9) Tom. 2. Germ. f. 243. Epist ad Marchionem Branâ—eburg It is dangerous and horrible to heare or beleeue anie thing which is contrarie to the vnanimous testimonie of Faith and to the doctrine of the holie and Catholick Church which she from the beginning agreably kept for aboue One thousand fiue hundred years And as Chemnitius truly obserueth (10) Exam. par 1. f. 74. No man doubteth but the Primitiue Church receaued from the Apostles and Apostolical men not only the Text of Scripture but also the right and natiue sense therof wherupon sayth he (11) Ibid. p. 64. we are greatly confirmed in the true and sound sense of Scripture by testimonie of the ancient Church Which according also to other Protestants (12) Harmonie of Confess p. 400. Is the true and best Mistresse of Posteritie and going before lâ—adeth vs the way Yea sayth D. Beard (13) Retractiue from Romish ReligioÌ„ p. 372 without al question al truth was taught by the Apostles to the Primitiue Church and no part therof was left vnreuealed c. Besides it is as certayn that that Church which next succeeded the Apostles was the most pure and absolute Church whether for doctrine or manners matter or forme that euer was in the world and therefore to degenerate from that must needs be to degenerate from the puritie and sanctitie of Religion And againe it can not be denyed that c. though the Primitiue Age of the Church after the Apostles was most pestered with Hereticks yet euermore the truth preuayled both in regard of birthright and predominance D. Morton Declareth that (14) Protestant Appeale p. 513. In the maine question of discerning the true bookes of holie Writ the Protestants do appeale c. vnto the IudgemeÌ„t of the Primitiue Church attributing vnto it the right and Authoritie of assigning and determining what is the perfect Canon of Scriptures With whom agreeth Chemnitius saying (15) Exam. part 1. p. 69. Andradius affirmeth that the testimonie of the Church is either alwayes to be reiected or alwayes to be receaued I answer c. where the Fathers set downe this Tradition of the books of Scripture they proue it by testimonies of the Primitiue Church if with the same course of certayntie they shal do the like of other Traditions wherof sometimes they make mention it is to be respected and they are to be receaued by the same law D. Sarauia confirmeth the authoritie of the Primitiue Church from her special assistance by the Holie-Ghost saying The (16) De diuersis Ministrorum Gradibus p. 8. Holie-Ghost who gouerneth the Church is the best interpreter
Leo Foelix Gelasius the Fathers of the Councel of Chalcedon of Africk and the 6. of Carthage of Sardis Sixtus Innocentius Siricius Sozimus Damasus Iulius Stephen Denis Cyprian Victor Anicetus Cornelius Ireneus Papias Peter and the other Apostles The Protestants producing and reprouing the foresayd Fathers are the Centurie-writers Danaeus Caluin Bucer Philippus Nicolai Peter Martyr Carion Bullinger Melancthon Osiander Friccius Beza Crispinus Tilenus Frigiuilleus Gauuius Bibliander Amandus Polanus Hamelmannus Illyricus Lubbertus Sarauia Napper Mornay Whitguift Carthwright Whitaker Fulk Bilson Trige Rainolds Brightman Bale Symonides Bunnie Spark Midleton Fox Morton and Field euerie one wherof do cite and reproue some Father or Councel before mentioned concerning some branch of the Bishop of Romes Primacie It is confessed by Protestants that the Primitiue Church of Christ beleeued the Bookes of Tobie Iudith Esther Sapientia Ecclesiasticus and two first of Machabees to be truly Canonical Scriptures CHAPTER V. AS it is vndoubted by al that the true Scriptures Prophetical and Apostolical are most sacred diuine and of infallible authoritie so it remayneth stil in Controuersie which Bookes be the sayd Prophetical Apostolical and Canonical Scriptures for as the (1) Concil Carthag 3. Can. 47. Trid. sess 4. Catholick Church hath defyned the Bookes of Esther Iudith Tobie two of the Machabees Wisdome and Ecclesiasticus to be sacred Canonical and of infallible authoritie so are al the sayd Bookes reiected by Protestants (2) Luth. Zuingl Praef. Bibl. a se CoÌ„uers Calu. Inst l. 1. c. 12. §. 8. l. 2. c. 5. §. 18. l. 3. c. 5. §. 8. as merely apocryphal and only human Now to decide this so waightie a Controuersie by the Primitiue Church Wheras in the Third Carthage Councel wherat S. Austin and sundrie other Fathers and Bishops were present and subscribed it is expresly defined that (3) Can. 47 Nothing be read in the Church vnder the name of diuine Scriptures besides Canonical Scriptures And the Canonical Scriptures are Genesis Exodus c. fiue bookes of Salomon c. Tobie Iudith Hester two bookes of Esdras two bookes of Machabees c. Wheras also the same Canon of Scriptures is made and numbred particulerly by S. Austin (4) De Doct. Christi l. 2. c. 8 Innoc. ep ad Exup c. 7. Gel. To. 1. Concil in Decret cum 70. Ep. Isid l 6. Etymol c. 1. Rabanus l. 2. Instit cler Cassiod l. 2. diuinarum Lect. himself as also by Innocentius Gelasius and other ancient Writers the truth hereof is so manifest that the same is confessed by sundrie Protestant Writers and the same Councel and Fathers in steed of better answere seuerely reprehended for the same Hiperius (5) Meth. Theol. l. 1. p. 46. auoucheth that In the Third Carthage Councel there are added to the Canon c. Sapientia and Ecclesiasticus two bookes of Machabees Tobie Iudith c. Al which bookes in the same order numbreth Augustin Innocentius Gelasius for which he at large afterwards reiecteth their iudgement In like sort (6) de Princip Christ Dogm l. 1. c. 4. p. 8. Lubbertus I grant sayth he certaine of these bookes to be admitted by the Carthaginians but I deny that therfore they are the Word of God for no Councels haue that Authoritie But to be brief the Third Carthage Councel is acknowledged and reproued for this verie doctrine by D. Raynolds (7) Conclus annex to his Conf p 699 700. Zan de Sacr. p. 32. 33. Hosp hist Sacram. p. 1. p. 160. Trelc loc com p. 15. Hoe Tract Tripart Theol. p. 46. Park ag Symb. part 2. p 60. Field of the Church p. 246. 247. Zanchius Hospinian Trelcatius Mathias Hoe M. Parker and D. Field And so likewise is S. Austin and other ancient Fathers herein acknowledged and reiected by Hospinian 8) Hist sacr part 1. p. 161. Hip. Meth. Theol. p. 46. Zanch. de sacra-Scrip p. 32. 33. Field of the Church p. 246. Hâ—perius Zanchius D. Field But Brentius auoucheth more in general that (9) Apol. Confess Wittemb See Bucers Scripta Angl p. 7â—3 There are some of the ancient Fathers who receiue sayth he these Apocryphal Bookes into the number of Canonical Scriptures And in like sort some Councels command them to be acknowledged as Canonical I am not ignorant what was done but I demand whether it was rightly and Canonically done Lastly D. Couel not only most plainly confesseth S. Austins like Iudgement had of the Booke of Wisdome but withal further affirmeth (11) Ib. p 87 of al these Bookes that If Ruffinus be not deceaued they were approued as partes of the Old Testawent by the Apostles So cleer it is that this foresayd Bookes were confessedly beleeued to be Canonical by the Primitiue Church Adde hereunto that (12) Of the Church p. 245. 246. Hut 2. part of his Answ p 176. D. Field M. Hutton both of them teaching that some of the ancient Iewes receiued the foresayd Bookes for truly Canonical though others of them did not beleeue and receaue the same accordingly yet are the sayd Iewes therfore expresly reproued by Protestants themselues Bibliander tearming it The rashnes of the Iewes in which his censure he is approued by the Protestant Sceltco in his booke of the Second coming of Christ Englished by M. Rogers (13) fol. 6. for the supposed worth therof D. Bancroft (14) p. 60. in the verie Conference before his Maiestie reiecteth the obiections of the Iewes made against these Bookes tearming them The old cauils of the Iewes renewed by Hierom who was the first that gaue them the name of Apocrypha which opinion vpon Ruffiâ—us his challenge he after a sort disclaymed Yea D. Bancroft is so ful with Catholicks in Defence of the sayd Bookes as that other of his owne Brethren charge him further to say (15) The 2. parte of the Ministers Def. p. 108. that The Apocrypha were giuen by inspiration from God which is al one as to affirme them to be truly diuine and Canonical And as concerning the booke Ecclesiasticus it is defended to be truly Canonical by the Protestant Writers (16) Ep. ad Volanum Lascicius and Parker of which later D. Willet (17) LoÌ„doro mastix p. 69 sayth How audacious is this fellow that contrarie to the determination of this Church of England dare make Ecclesiasticus a book of Canonical Scripture 10) Against Burges p. 76 77. Furthermore seing it is expresly taught and defended by sundrie Protestants that this waightiest Controuersie of discerning true Scripture from forged can not be decided by the (18) Hook Ecol Pol. l. 1 p. 86. Scriptures themselues neither by Testimonie (19) Whit. cont Staplet p. 370. 357. Hook vbi sup p 147. of the Spirit but (20) Hook ib. p. 146. 116. Aretiu Exam p. 24. by the authoritie of Gods Church Hence it necessarily followeth that the Church of Christ hauing decided and determined this foresayd Controuersie and
for our present Controuersie and manie others that M Carthwright (6) In Whit. Def. p. 103. And in his 2. Reply against Whit. part 1 p 84-85 86. sayth therof To allow of Austin's Saying is to bring in Poperie againe And if S. Austins Iudgement be a good Iudgement then there be some things commanded of God which are not in the Scriptures and therupon no sufficient doctrine contayned in the Scriptures Caluin also acknowledgeth the same words of S. Austin yet confesseth (7) Inst l 4. c. 10. § 20. not to respect them affirming also that Austin hath nothing besides coniectures In like sort S. Chrysostom in expresse words teaching (8) In 2. Thes hom 4. that The Apostles did not deliuer al things by writing but manie things without these be as worthie of credit as the other D. Whitaker (9) De sacra Scriptura p. 678. in answer hereto sayth I answer that this is an inconsiderat speach and vnworthie of so great a Father And wheras Epiphanius haer 6â— teacheth that we must vse Traditions for the Scripture hath not al things and therfore the Apostles deliuered certain things by writing and certain by Tradition with whom agreeth S. Basil de Spiritu Sancto c. 27. saying Some things we haue from Scripture other things from the Apostles Tadition c. both which haue like force vnto Godlines D. Raynolds (10) In his Conclusions to his Conf. Conc. 1. p. 689. his answer to these foresayd Sayings of S. Basil Epiphanius is I take not vpon me to controle them but let the Church iudge if they considered with aduise enough c. In like sort Eusebius affirming l. 1. Demonstr Euang. c. 8 that the Apostles published their Doctrine partly by writing partly without writing as it were by a certaine vnwritten Law D. Whitaker (11) De sacra Scriptura p 668. sayth hereof I answer that this Testimonie is plaine enough but in no force ta be receiued because it is against the Scriptures Chemnitius (12) Exam. part 1. p. 87. 89. 90. reproueth for their like testimonie of vnwritten Traditions Clemens Alexandrinus Origen Epiphanius Ambrose Hierom Maximus Theophilus Basil c. And M. Fulk (13) Against Purg. p. 302 303. 397 And agâ—inst Martial p. 170. 178. Anâ— against Bristowes Moâ—â—â—s p. 35. 36. confesseth as much of Chrysostome Tertulian Cyprian Augustin Hierom c. Schrederus (14) Opusc Theol. p. 72. acknowledgeth that Origen and Basil in his book of the holie-Ghost and Hierom against the Luciferians do relate manie Customes which they cal Doctrines receaued by Tradition without writing as Threefold immersion in Baptisme Prayer towards the East the words of Inuocation when the Bread of the Eucharist is shewed c. prohibition to Fast on Sunday c. Sacrifices for the dead c. And D. Whitaker (15) De sacra Script p. 678 681. 683 685. 690. 695. 696. 670. 668. acknowledgeth and reproueth for their like doctrine of Traditions Chrysostom Epiphanius Tertulian Cyprian Augustin Innocentius Leo Basil Eusebius c. The Centurists (16) Cent 4. p 299. condemne al the Fathers of the Fourth Age one by one reciting their Sentences and reiecting them Chemnitius reciting and reiecting the Sayings of Origen (17) Exâ—m part 1. p. 87. concludeth thus So Origen iudgeth that there are Apostolical Traditions And D. Fulk 18) Agaâ—â—st Purg. p. 393 confesseth that Tertulian taught Sacrifice and prayer for the dead vpon Traditions from the Apostles D. Whitaker (19) De sacra Script p. 685. being to answer S. Cyprians playne Sayings for Traditions writeth thus I answer first Cyprian was no Apostle and therefore his words are to be examined and not al things forthwith to be receaued c. therfore let vs not regard what he sayth c. Lastly wheras S. Dyonisius de Eccles Hierarchia c. 1. S. Paul's Schollar affirmeth that the Apostles did deliuer their Doctrine partly by writing partly without writing c. D. Whitaker (20) De sacra Script p. 655. deuoyd of al answear or euasion sayth I do acknowledge that Dionisius is in manie places a great Patrone of Traditions And D. Fulk (21) In his Answear to a Count. Cath p. 35. confessing that Papias was Scholler to S. Iohn yet M. Midleton 22) Papisto-mastix p. 200. affirmeth that Papias was the first Father and Founder of Traditions But Before al these liued the ancient Iewes of whom Paulus Fagius writeth that (23) Comment in Cap. Patrum The Iewes are of opinion that Moses receiued from God in Mount Sinai a double Law the one which they cal the Law deliuered in writing the other which they cal the Law which is in the mouth or deliuered by word of mouth And this last they affirme to be deriued by Moyses to posteritie by a certain order of Succession And the self same is confessed by D. Beard (24) Rotract from Rom. Relig. â— 73 74. M. Rollock likewise auoucheth that (25) Treatise of Gods effectual calling p. 241. The Church after Moyses had both the Tradition or sound of a liuely voice and of the Scripture and written Word of God And the same Doctrine of Traditions in the Iewes is confessed by Buxdorfius (26) Synagoga Iudaica p. 13 21. 48 67. a Protestant Hebrew Reader in Basile D. Morton admitteth that (27) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p 377. The Protestants wil as readily confesse that the Iewes pretended vnwritten Traditions as could either Egesippus or Anatolius but whether they did make that boast vniustly or iustly that sayth he is worthie our m st diligent Scanne Wel then the Fathers here confessed and disliked by Protestants for our Catholick Doctrine of Traditions are S. Gregorie Austin Ambrose Hierome Chrysostom Epiphanius Basil Eusebius Maximus Theophilus Innocentius Leo Cyprian Origen Tertulian Clemens Alexandrinus Dionisius Areopagita Papias and the faithful Iewes before Christ The Protestants citing and reprouing the sayd Fathers herein are Chemnitius Caluin Schrederus Buxdorfius Whitaker Carthwright Morton Beard Rollock Fulk and Rainolds So Apparent it is that our present Roman Church in the Doctrine of Traditions doth stil insist in the steps of the Primitiue Church It is Confessed by Protestants that according to the Fathers of the Primitiue Church the Sacraments do truly conferre Grace Remission of sinnes And that they are in number seauen CHAPTER VII PRotestants (1) Luth. in Assert 1. Articuli teaching Faith alone to iustify do consequently affirme the Sacraments to be but bare Signes not causes of our Iustification seruing either euen as preaching for an obiect to stir vp and nourish our Faith or for certaine markes whereby the Faithful are discerned from Infidels But contrarie hereto the Catholick Church (2) Conc. Florent ln Institut ArmenoruÌ„ Trid sess 7. can 1. hath defined the Sacraments to giue or conferre Grace to the worthie receiuer and that they joyntly with Faith and other vertues concurre to our
the Armenians and the present Protestant Church THAT THE FATHERS CONDEMNED in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning the Scriptures and the Church Militant and Triumphant CHAPTER III. TO examine now such doctrines as concerne the sacred Scripures and the Church both Militant and Triumphant It hath been obserued in al Hereticks to pretend only Scripture in defence of their errours therby to euade the manifest and most conuincing arguments from Councels Fathers and Histories So S. Hilarie 28) Orat. 2. cont Constantium wisheth vs to remember that there is no Heretick which doth not faigne that the blasphemies which he teacheth are according to the Scripture And S. Austin 29) L. 1. de Trinit c. 3. affirmeth that al Hereticks endeuour to defend their false and deceiptful opinions out of the Scriptures Yea he reproueth 30) L. 1. con Maxim Maximinus the Arian for saying as Protestants now do If thou shal bring anie thing from the sacred Scripture which is common to al it is needful we heare you But these wordes which are out of the scripture in no case are to be receaued of vs. In like sort sayth S. Vincent 31) L. 1. coÌ„t haeret If one shal aske anie Heretick c. from whence do you proue from whence do you teach that I ought to forsake the vniuersal and ancient Faith of the Catholick Church Presently he answereth for it is written and forth with he prepareth a thousand testimonies a thousand examples a thousand authorities from the Law from the Apostles from the Prophets c. Agreeably herevnto the Arrians denied the Sonne of God to be consubstantial to his Father because the word Consubstantial is no where in the Scriptures as S. Athanasius S. Austin and S. Hierome testifie in sundry places writing against them The Macedonians 32) Basil de Spiritu Sancto c. 25. l. 1. contr Eunomium and Eunomians denyed the Holie-Ghost to be equal with the Father and the Sonne because in their opinion it is no where expresly set downe in the Scriptures The 33) Cyril Socrates and others writing of the Nestorians Nestorians denyed the B. Virgin Marie to be the Mother of God because these wordes are not expresly in Scripture And the selfe same pretense of only Scripture is stil vsed now by Protestants as I haue proued at large els-where The continuance and visibilitie of the Church of Christ was denied by the Donatists of whom S. Austin affirmeth that they vsed to collect certaine places of Scripture and to wrest them against the church of God that so it might be thought to haue fayled and perished out of the whole world And as Protestants say now of the Church before Luthers time 34) de vnita Eccl. c. 2. so sayd the Donatists before 35) August in Ps 101. Conc. 2. The Church hath reuolted and perished out of al Countries But this saith S. Austin say they who are not in it Or impudent speech The claime of Ecclesiastical Primacie was condemded in the Emperour Constantius to whom Osius 36) Athan. Epist ad Solit. vit agentes Ambr. Ep. 32. 33. Sozom. l. 6. c. 7. Conc. 3. Carthag can 9. Aug. Ep 48. 50. 162. 165. sayd I. beseech thee cease and remember thou art mortal be fearful of the day of Iudgement keepe thyself pure against that day do not intermedle in Ecclesiastical affaires neither commande vs in this kind but rather learne those things from vs. God hath committed the Empire to thee and to vs those things which belong to the Churches Take heede least drawing vnto thee such things as concerne the Church thou be guiltie of great crimes And againe for who seeing him in decreeing to make himself the Prince of Bishops and to be cheef Iudge in Ecclesiastical Iudgement wil not iustly say that he is that abhomination of Desolation which was foretold by Daniel Herof also the 37) Cent. 4 col 549. Polanus in Symphonia p. 836. 837. 8â—8 839. 841. 842. 843. 844. 849. Cartwright in whiteg def p. 700. Osiand cent 4. p. 477. Centurists Emperours also sometimes vnfittingly assumed to themselues the Iudgement of matters of Faith which thing Athanasius reprehendeth in Constantius and Ambrose in Valentinian c. The denial of Inuocation of Saints was condemned in Vigilantius the Heretick of whom 38) Answer to a Count. Cath. p. 46. Par. against Symb. part 1. p. 74. 83. Cent. 4. col 1250. Crisp his Estate of the Church p. 131. Osian cent 4. p. 506. D. Fulk sayth Last of al Vigilantius shal be brought in who wrot against Inuocation of Saints Superstition of Reliques and other Ceremonies him Hierome reproueth And the same is confessed of Vigilantius by M. Parker the Centurists Crispinus and Osiander In like sorte D. Sarauia and Beza do both of them affirme that Aerius was likewise condemned by the Fathers for his then teaching that the Saincts departed are not to be prayed vnto The which also is acknowledged by 40) Loc. com p. 514 Bucanus against Aerius The denial and contemning of Saincts Reliques is condemned in Eunomius and Vigilantius whereof sayth 41) De Ecl. dog c. 73 see Chemnit Exam. part 4. p. 7. S. Austin We beleeue that the bodies of Saincts and especially the Reliques of Blessed Martyrs are most intirely to be honoured if anie man contradict this he is supposed not to be a Christian a but an Eunomian and Vigilantian So likewise the Arrians and Vigilantius denying the Diuels to be tormented by the Reliques of Martyrs are condemned therefore the first by S. Ambrose 42) Ser. 93. De Inuent corpo S. Geruasij Protasij the second by 43) Contr. Vigil c. 4. S. Hierome The denial of the Images of Christ and his Saincts was condemned in Xenaias of whom sayth 44) Hist Eccl. lib. 16. c. 27. Nicephorus That Xenaias first ô audacious soule and impudent mouth vomited forth that speech That the Images of Christ and those who haue pleased him are not to be worshipped According to which the Protestant 45) Comment in proc Chronol l. 7. at Antichr 494. see Cedemus in Compend hist Functius confesseth that 39) Defen Tract de diuersi p. 349. 346. Xenaias first raised warres in the Church against Images The denial of the signe of the Crosse was condemned in some ancient Magicians of whom thus writeth 46) Hist li. 3. c. 3. Theodoret The Diuels appearing in their accustomed shape feare compelled Iulian the Emperour to signe his forehead with the signe of the Crosse whereupon the Diuels beholding the figure of our Lords victorie and remembring their owne ruine forthwith vanished away c. Iulian affirmed that he greatly admired the vertue of the Crosse and that the Diuels fled away because they could not endure the signe therof to whom the Magician sayd Do not so think for they do not feare for that reason which you alleage but detesting your fact they withdrew themselues
answer After 750. 750. to 800. I name saith he the Councel of Constantinople vnder Constant Copronymus and of Franckford vnder Charles the Great against Images and the booke yet extant that he caused to be made against the 2. Nicene Councel with another set forth by Ludonicus his Sonne to the same effect A great tooth stil hath our Minister against Images but it neuer biteth for tâ—is Councel of Constantinople was likewise neuer confirmed but expressely condemned in the Seauenth Synod (47) Act. 6. Paul Diac. l. 21. 22 de Rib. Rom. Zonoras in Annalibus And being assembled only of Grecians who in the doctrine of Images were manie of them diuided from the Roman Church the testimonie thereof is of no force as I haue shewed before But besides it is not worthie of obseruation that as neither of these Councels of Constantinople so often vrged by our Doctour were euer confirmed by the Bishop of Rome without whose allowance according to the first Councel (48) Socrat. l. 2. c. 13. of Nice it was not lawful to assemble General Councels so neither did anie of the Patriarchs themselues euer assent vnto them as is manifest by Zonoras Cedrenus Paulus Diaconus and other Writers hereof Yea further al Authours who write of General Councels as Psellus Photins Zonoras Nicephorus Cedrenus Nycetas Paulus Diaconus Rhegino Ado Sigebert Abbas Vspergensis and others do either not number these two of Constantinople amongst the Councels of the Church or els do expressely reproue them and the 2. Councel of Nice which was truly General and plenarie did directly abrogate and condemne them Adde hereunto in fauour of our Doctour who is so far in loue with these Councels that in that vnder Constantin is decreed (49) Can. 15. those to be accursed who do not inuocate the B. Virgin Marie As also 50) Can. 17. those who do not worship and Inuocate the rest of the Saincts And 51) Can. 18. those who do not beleeue that God wil giue eternal life for merits of works according to the iust waight of his Iudgement al which Catholike Canons are 52) Cent. 8. c. 9. col 639 recited by the Centurists Now if M. White wil vrge this Councel against Images in which respect it was impugned and contradicted by seueral means why may not I much more vrge it for these other poynts wherein it was neuer reproued by any Councel or other Writers Now as concerning the Councel of Franckford vrged here and by sundrie other Protestants against Images First the a) Cen. 8. c. 9. col 639. Magdeburgians themselues acknowledge that Pope Adrian then Bishop of Rome neuer consented vnto it but both himself and his Legates resisted it Now neuer 53) Galasius Temo de vinâ—ulo Anathematis was there anie one Councel holden lawful whereunto the Roman Bishop resisted In so much that this Councel of Franckford itself decreed 54) In lib. Catolino That the last Iudgement of Controuersies belonged to the Roman Bishop and with this verie argument cheifly it endeauoured to confute the seauenth Synode imagining this to haue been assembled without the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome So that this Councel of Franckford by the testimonie of the Centurists destroyeth it selfe Secondly the Centurists in the same place teach that the 2. Nicene Synod was confirmed by Pope Adrian but the Councel of Franckford reiecteth only such Synods as are assembled without the Popes Authoritie wherefore according to the Magdeburgians not the Councel of Nice wherein Images were approued but some other was reproued by the Councel of Franckford Thirdly The Centurists further confesse that the Councel of Franckford did not decree that Images should be taken out of the Churches but remayning in the Churches that they should not be adored Wherefore then do Protestants pul down Images and break them Wherefore do not themselues obserue the Decree of the Councel Yea this verie Councel thundreth Anathema 55) l. Carol. Hincmarus Magdeburg to al such as deface break pul down Images how then wil our Protestants escape this bolt Fourthly the Councel of Franckford did indeed impugne 56) l. Carol. Hincmarus two Councels one of Constantinople which decreed against Images and the other of Nice which was for Images But the impugning of this latter was only through errour and materially euen as the Councel of Ariminum condemned the word Homousios for the Authour of the Bookes vnder the name of Charles had obtruded vnto the same Councel of Franckford two vntruths 57) In praef lib. Carol. First that the Councel of Nice had decreed that Images should be worshipped with the honour of Latria or that which is due only to God 58) l. Carol. The second that this decree was made by the Grecians without the consent of the Bishop of Rome Now these two lyes supposed for truths it is no wonder though the Councel of Franckford resisted the Councel of Nice And that these were mere Impostures falsly imposed vpon the Councel of Nice it is euident aswel in that the Legates of the Roman Bishop subscribed to euerie Act as also in that the Epistles of Pope Adrian himself for Images 59) Act. 2. were read in the Councel it self And so likewise that the sayd Councel did not decree Images to be worshiped with Latria is further manifest in that Basil of Ancyra who was formerly an Heretick being now conuerted and professing the Catholick Faith the (60) Act. 1. whole Councel hearing him and approuing him affirmed that he did worship Images but not with Latria seing that was due only to God And the like (61) Act 3.4.7 was professed by Constantin Bishop of Constance and other Bishops in the Seauenth Synode Neither let it seeme improbable that such vntruths could be forged against a general Councel so lately before celebrated Wheras most Protestants dare now affirme that Catholicks adore Images as Gods whereas almost thousands of Catholick Writers and the General Councel of Trent celebrated in the Confins of Germanie do declaime the contrarie what wonder then if the like be forged of a Greek Synod which few could read and vnderstand and which was celebrated in the Oriental parts being far distant Lastly it is to be remembred that though this Councel of Franckford did erre yet was it not in matter of Faith but only in fact condemning vpon false information the Councel of Nice neither was it euer confirmed but expressely reiected by the Bishop of Rome and therefore the errour thereof doth nothing preiudice the infallible authoritie of lawful approued General Councels So manie wayes doth it appeare that this thredworne Argument from the Councel of Franckford against Images is altogeather impertinent And now to come to the bastard Booke fathered vpon Charles the Great First the Booke of Adrian the First to Charles is extant whereby it appeareth that the sayd Booke was written by some Heretick and sent from Charles to Adrian
purchase for producing Wiccliffe as one of his witnesses against the Roman Church After 1400. 1400. to 1450. I name sayth he the Lollardes in England c. that were persecuted at that time And that very iustly M. White for besides that they held the former Heresies of the Wiccliuists they further (118) Trithem in Chr. Anno. 1315. impugned the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Eucharist they held that Lucifer with the rest of his Angels were iniuriously thrust out of Heauen by Michael and his Angels and consequently to be restored againe at the day of Iudgement and that Michael and his Angels are for the sayd iniurie to be damned from the day of Iudgement for euer That our B. Ladie could not beare Christ and remaine a Virgin That anie thing done vnder the earth in Caues and Cellars is not punnishable with other such like Which if M. White did know in them and remember greatly might he be ashamed to number them amongst his sound and lawful witnesses for the Protestant Church Now as for Plowmans tale reporting that Chaucer expressly writ the Pope and his Clergie to be Antichrist as vnworthie of other answer I leaue it for a Tale fit for Plowmen to tel in a winters night hauing also spoken of this point before Neither doth Nilus his writing against Purgatorie and the Popes Supremacie anie thing aduantage the Protestant Church or impugne the Roman for both these Doctrines I haue formerly proued to haue been the general beleef of the Primitiue Church Besides Nilus was one of the Greek Church which sometimes in the foresaid points was diuided from the Roman yea he was condemned for an Heretick and therevpon enrolled by Illiricus (119) Catalog Test verit Tom. 2. p. 876. amongst the witnesses of the Truth of Protestancie Concerning Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage D. White confessing that their Doctrine was the same with that of the waldenses the former answer to them may serue also for this Besides I haue (120) l. 1. c. 3. conuinced heertofore that Husse wholy agreed with Catholicks in sundrie Articles earnestly now impugned by Protestants As for Sauanarola his writings are condemned by the Church of Christ Neither did he impugne anie one point of our Catholick Faith which I haue not formerly shewed to haue been taught by the ancient Fathers And therefore his resisting the Roman Church doth nothing proue anie change or Innouation made by her And the selfe same answer is to be giuen to Wesselus Groningensis whose Bookes are prohibited As also to Ioannes de Vessalia who defended the Heresie of the Grecians concerning the proceeding of the Holie-Ghost who yet in the end recanted al his opinions held against the Church of Rome And where M. White further affirmeth that in England also and Bohemia liued those which followed the Doctrine of Wiccliffe and Husse continuing the same til Luther Supposing this for true the contrarie whereof I haue proued (121) l. 1. c. 3. already at large yet doth it proue no more then the Examples of Wiccliffe and Husse themselues which lately we haue seen to proue nothing at al in behalf of Protestants And when 1500. 1500. yeares were expired arose sayth M. White Luther Suinglius Tindal and diuers others whom God raysed vp to cal his people out of Babylon c. These I must confesse were faithful witnesses for M. Whites Church and great Resisters of the Roman But I cannot confesse that God but the Diuel only raised them vp for so Luther confesseth (122) Tom 7. Wittem l. de Missa f. 443. that Satan disswaded him from the Masse And (123) Tom. 2 l. de subsid Euchar. f. 249. Suinglius acknowledgeth that he was instructed in the night by an Admonisher whether white or black he remembreth not And the same might be shewed of sundrie others first broachers of Protestancie But as now I wil purposely for beare hauing waded ouer long in this so vnsauourie a Pudle of D. Whites Catalogue In which as he hath not proued by anie one Instance anie knowne begining or change in our present Roman Faith since the Apostles times so I cannot but obserue that amongst al the witnesses by him produced against the Roman Church not one can be picked out which was not a man vitious and of a scandalous life or els infected with Schisme and Heresie for which he was euer noted reproued and condemned euen by the Doctours and Writers of the same time wherein he liued And so I stil conclude that our Roman Church hauing neuer Gone out of anie other Church nor euer been noted of Innouation and change in Faith that therefore she is not anie Nouel or Heretical Sect but the One True Catholick and Apostolick Church of Christ THE FOVRTH BOOK WHERIN IS PROVED BY THE CONFESSION OF PROTESTANTS that according to the Sacred Scriptures the Roman Church is the true Church of Christ And so to haue euer continued from his time vntil the Date hereof And of the contrarie the Protestants Church to be only a Sect Heretical neuer to haue been before the dayes of Luther PROTESTANTS FLYING TO THE sacred Scriptures in proof and defence of their Church and Religion it is shewed the sayd flight not only in itself to be dishonourable but also to be the ordinarie flight of al moderne Hereticks CHAPTER I. HAVING laboured thus far with al diligence to search for the finding out of Christs true Church and her necessarie continuance and visibilitie through-out al Ages and euer finding the present Roman Church and Religion to haue been at al times the only knowne publick and professed Church of Christians in al Countries whatsoeuer The Protestant Congregation in the meane time being indeed not in Being and by their owne former acknowledgments not knowne visible or heard-of in the Christian world I begun further to think with myself what strange euasion colour or pretence our Protestants could inuent for their further maintaining of their new-sprong Faith And reading casually in (1) l. 7. p. 478. D. Whitakers book against the Iesuit Duraeus I found him expresly to hold and teach that it is sufficient for vs Protestants by comparing the Popish doctrine and Scriptures togeather to know their difference and disagreing we leave it free for Historiographers sayth he to write what they list And agreably hereto I since found (2) In Bancroftes Suruey p. 219. Beza to say If any shal oppose against my exposition the authoritie of certaine of the ancient Fathers I do appeale to the word of God So that the Protestants last refuge and appeale is to the only written word of God distrusting and renouncing al proof or testimonie either from ancient Councels Fathers or Histories for they willingly (3) Midleton in his Papisto-Mastix p. 193. confesse that perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles forward they find the Print of the Popes feet Now for the clearer discouerie of the grosse absurditie and greatest
insufficiencie of this desperate answer I wil make proofe of two seueral truthes First that the sayd answer hath euer been and is stil the ordinarie answer of al Hereticks thereby intending to escape not only the foulest stayne of Nouellisme or Innouation but withal to preuent al strongest arguments drawne from general Councels though neuer so lawful from ancient Doctours though neuer so learned and from Ecclesiastical Histories though neuer so true The second truth is that their so appealing to the Sacred Scriptures is the thrusting their owne throates againsts the sharpest poynts of their Enemies swords For by them I wil euidently proue the Roman Church and Religion to be the only true Church and Religion of Christ and his Apostles As also the Congregation of Protestants and their profession to be most aduerse and disagreing with the Scriptures themselues and so in itself to be nouel heretical and damnable And to omit the ordinarie custome of elder Hereticks in appealing from al other proofes to only Scripture obserued and reproued in them by the ancientest and learnedst (4) lib. De Prescript c. 15. Hieron ep ad Paulin tom 3 cont Lucifer Augu. cont Faust Manic l. 32 c. 19 l. 1. de Trinit c. 3. ep 222. Hilar. l ad Const Vincent Lyrin l. aduers haeres c. 35. Ambr. in c. vlt. ad Tit. Orig. hom 7. in Ezech. Doctours and Fathers of the Primitiue Church namely Tertulian Hierome Augustin Hilarie Vincentius Lyrinensis and others And only to obserue how the refinedst Sectaries of these our dayes with the same pretence of Scripture do dayly reuolt and rebel from their other Brethren And first concerning the Puritans agaynst the Protestants D. white guift alleaging and vrging in behalf of Metropolitanes the authoritie of the Nicene Councel (5) In his 2. Reply part 1. p. 484. M. Cartwright replyeth Touching the perfect vnitie of Substance of our Sauiour Christ with God the Father it giuing Sentence vpon the infallible Word of God is worthily to be reuerenced But if the Doctours wil haue their soundnes in that poynt to authorize the rest c. it is that which we can by no meanes assent vnto And that it may appeare how iustly we cal this Canon of the Councel touching Metropolitanes vnto the touchstone of the word of God Let it be considered c. yea the same 6) In Whiteg Def. p. 111. M. Cartwright alloweth the iudgment of his learnedst father Caluin but with this restraynt So far sayth he as we can esteeme that that which M. Caluin sayth doth agree with the Canonical Scriptures This practise is so ordinarie with the Puritans that D. Bancroft in his Suruey of pretended Discipline spendeth wholy his 27. Chapter in obseruing and reprouing the same In like sort the (7) In their Apologie p. 103. 4. 98. 99. 100. And see M. Aynsworth in his Counterpoyson p. 15. 154. Brownists of Amsterdam answering to D. Bilsons allegations from the Fathers resolutely affirme and say Let M. Bilson with these Doctours know that vnles they can approue by the word of God their Prelacie c. Al the colour they bring out of former times and writers is of no moment in this case And as for the Anabaptistes (8) Eccl. Pol. pref p. 38. M. Hooker reporteth of them that the Book of God they for the most part so admired that other disputation against their opinions then only by allegation of Scripture they would not heare for which verie poynt and errour they are reproued by (9) Tract Theol p. 171 in Psycophannichiae p. 451. And in his Instructiō aduersus Anabap p. 478. M. Caluin in these words Because sillie Christians who haue some zeale towards God can be seduced by no shew or appearance more faire then when the word of God is pretended and alleaged the Anabaptists against whom we now write haue it alwayes in their mouths and they alwayes solemnly recite it c. And agayne The Deuil himself armed himself with the word of God and girded himself with that sword to inuade and assault Christ And we find true by experience that he doth daily vse these guiles or artes by organs or instruments to depraue the truth and so to lead miserable Soules to destruction So ordinarie it is with the Anabaptists and the Diuel himself in defence of their errours euer to appeale to the only written word The same answer is likewise giuen by the Protestant Arians of these times insomuch as (10) Lib de Christi Naturae p. 222. Socinus in defence of his errour agaynst the Diuinitie of Christ answereth his Protestant Aduersarie Volanus in these wordes We propound to vs in this question none for Maister or Interpreter but only the Holie-Ghost c. we do not thinke that we are to stand to the iudgement of anie men though neuer so learned of anie Councels though in shew neuer so holie and lawfully assembled of anie visible Church though neuer so perfect and vniuersal Simlerus (11) De aeterno De◠filio l. 1. c. 2. writeth of the Arians They prouoke vs to Scriptures and because they know al Antiquitie to be against them they reiect al without exception And (12) In ep Theol. ep 15. p. 119. 120. Beza sayth to the Arian Statorius who was sometime Bezas Scholler and deare to him Oughtest thou not to remember from whom to whom thou hast reuolted But thou saist I do not depend of men but of the word of God Very wel But doth the word of God teach thee c. that he can be a Sauiour c who is not God So that our moderne Puritans Brownists Anabaptists and Arians do al of them in defence of their seueral errours being vrged by other Protestants with the authoritie of the Church Fathers and Councels euer appeale vnto the only written word But who would not thinke but that our ordinarie Protestants thus reprouing in their reuolting Brethren their contempt of the Church Fathers and Councels and their running to only Scripture would not be found faultie herein themselues And yet when their learnedst Bishops and Doctours are vrged vpon seueral occasions by our Catholick writers with the authoritie of Church Fathers and Councels none more readie then themselues to refuse disgrace and reiect the same and that euer with pretence and appeal to only Scripture A truth so euident that their forsayd rebellious Brethren do playnly acknowledge that this their course of appealing to only Scripture was taught and defended by themselues for thus say the (13) Simlerus De filio Dei in Bullingers pref there fol. 4. And in Simlerus his other Priface fol. 1. Antitrinitarians to the Tigurine Protestans You haue taught vs that nothing is to be receaued besides the Scriptures therfore we demand where it is written in the Scriptures c. Except you shew this according to your Rule we reiect and condemne those things therfore we haue learned of you to contemne the Fathers And
against al the furies of Sathan euen vntil the comming of Christ at the last Iudgement Insomuch as 19) Trast Theol. c. in Refut Errorum Ser. p. 762. Caluin vpon this knowne principle of the Churches Continuance thus vrgeth Seruetus I haue not touched that continual banishment from the earth which he faigneth of the Church in which he playnly argueth God of lying c. He faigneth the Church for 1260. yeares to haue been banished from the world so that Heauen should be her place of exile c. Againe God otherwise should haue lyed who promised a certaine people alwayes to himself as long as the Sun and Moone shal shine in Heauen we know what the Prophets haue in sundrie places testifyed of the eternal kingdome of Christ Do they place the seate therof in the Heauens yea they foretel that our Lord wil shew a far-of her Scepter from Sion wherewith She may rule from the East to the west and her inheritance may be the whole world The Protestant 20) Harm of Confess p. 321. Confession of Belgia teaecheth that there is one Catholick or vniuersal Church c. which as it hath been from the beginning of the world so it shal continue vnto the end therof The which appeareth by this that Christ is our eternal King who can neuer be without subiects And to conclude this holie Church is not situated or limited in anie set or certaine place nor yet bound and tyed to anie certaine and peculiar persons but spread ouer the face of the whole earth c. The Protestant 21) Ibid. p. 306. 307. Confession of Heluetia in the same behalf argueth thus 17) In OsiaÌ„d cont 16. p. 1064. Forasmuch as God from the beginning would haue men to be saued and to come to the knowledge of truth therfore it is necessarie that alwayes from the beginning at this day to the end of the world there should be a Church c. As also Seing that there is alwayes but one God one Mediatour c it followeth necessarily that there is but one Church which we therfore cal Catholick because it is vniuersal spread abroad through al parts and quarters of the world and reacheth vnto al times and is not limited within the compasse either of time or place But none is more ful heerin then 22) The way to the true Church p. 85. 86. D. white saying we confesse the Church neuer ceaseth to be but continueth alwayes without interruption to the worlds end And that so vniuersally that 23) In his Defence p. 465. D. Whiteguift auoucheth that The Church of Christ is dispersed through the whole world and can not now be shut vp in one Kingdome for that he termeth an impossibilitie 23) In his Defence p. 465. D. Whitaker confesseth of the fore-alleaged Scriptures that The promises of God concerning the largenes and beautie of his Church haue been accomplished And in this regard of the Churches euer continuance and vniuersalitie thus plainly taught by the Scriptures and beleeued by Protestants the holie Apostles in their Creed gaue vnto the Church the Surname of Catholick that is vniuersal for so saith 25) Soueraigne Remedie against Sâ—hisme p. 23. M. Clapham the Church was to enlarge her Tents stretch her Cordes vniuersally through the earth 24) Answ to Raynolds in the Pref. p. 37. for which cause it is called Catholick But now to examine whether the Roman or Protestant Church is this Apostolick Church thus plainly taught by the sacred Scriptures and the acknowledgments of Protestants euer to continue euen from Christs time to the end of the world and that not in one or other particular Nation but euen vniuersally ouer the whole world First concerning the Protestant Church it hath so litle performed the fore-sayd predictions of the Sacred Scriptures for the Churches euer Continuance and Vniuersalitie as that to the contrarie (26) Râ—sp ad Camp rat 3. p. 48. D. Whitaker confesseth that The Mysterie of iniquitie which took roote in the Apostles times went through al the partes of the Church and at length possessed the whole Church Now if the whole Church of Protestants and al the parts therof were thus possessed with the mysterie of iniquitie what true Church was then left in being or continuing in the world Agreably hereto teacheth (27) In epist Iesuit part alt p. 49. Cannerus we are come to these times which euen exceed the confusion of the Arian furie errour hath possessed not one or other litle part but Apostasie hath auerted the whole bodie from true Christ So that in these times the Protestant Church consisted without a bodie In like sort writeth (28) Vpon the Creed p. 400. M. Parkins we say that before the dayes of Luther for the space of manie hundred yeares an vniuersal Apostacie ouerspred the whole face of the earth Which necessarily inferreth the Protestant Churches not being during the foresayd Apostacie But D. Willet obseruing the certaine discontinuance or not-being of his Church for many former Ages is not ashamed for his best help contrarie to the foresayd Scriptures and his other Brethren boldly to impugne and deny the euer certayne Continuance of Christs Church vpon earth for (29) Synopsis p. 54. thus he sayth A visible Church we desire to be a congregation of men among whom the Word is truly preached and the Sacraments administred Such a Church hath not alwayes been neither can we be assured that it shal be alwayes found vpon the earth c. concluding of the time of Antichrist that then shal the visible Church fayle vpon earth With whom agreeth (30) Answ to a Counterf Cath. p. 79. D. Fulk affirming that the visible Church may become an Adulteresse and be diuorced from Christ And which (31) Answer to a Popish Pamphlet p. 100 M. Woodcock acknowledgeth that ProtestaÌ„ts haue often wanted in their assemblies worshipping of God in the Word Sacraments and Prayer Now from these premisses doth vnauoydably follow the real impugning of the certaine continuance of Christs Church vpon earth for if according to D. Willet here the Churches visibilitie doth consist in administration of Word and Sacraments of which himself saith (32) Synops. p. 71. These markes can not be absent from the Church and it is no longer a true Church then it hath those markes for as he further (33) Ib. p. 69 auoucheth the only absence of them do make a Nullitie of the Church Then if the visible Church may fayle vpon earth who then so dul as discerneth not that by necessarie sequele hereof the true Church may also fayle vpon earth (54) Against M. Raynolds in his Answ to the Pref. p. 33. Directly contrarie to which D. Whitaker sayd before We beleeue that Christs Church shal neuer fayle and we accompt it a prophane Heresie to teach that Christs Catholick Church hath perished from the earth at anie time for this Assertion shaketh the foundation of
al faith Into such miserable streights manifest coÌ„tradictions are the learnedst Protestants driuen through want of their Churches continuance and vniuersalitie Yea vpon the self same ground of the Protestant Churches not fulfilling the predictions of the Churches continuance (35) In his Preface of the great Latine Bible dedicated to K. Edward the Sixt. Castalio bursteth out into these words Verily we must confesse either that those things shal be performed hereafter or haue been already or that God is to be accused of lying If any man answer that they haue been performed I wil demand of him when If he say in the Apostles time I wil demand how it chanceth that neither then the knowledge of God was altogeather perfect and often in so â—bort space vanished away which was promised to be eternal and more abundant then the flouds of the Sea And agayne The more I do peruse the Scriptures the lesse do I find the same performed howsoeuer you vnderstand the sayd Prophecies But (36) Apcalypsis insignium aliquot Haerâ—siarcharum fol. 4. nu 8. Dauid George a Protestant at Basile proceeded much further vpon the self same cause as is recorded by one of his brethren who introduceth him disputing thus If the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles had been most true and most powerful to Saluation the Church by their Doctrine they had framed and confirmed should not haue been torne asunder for against the Church the Gates of Hel Christ himself witnessing can not preuayle But now it is euident that the building of Christ and his Apostles is vtterly ouerthrowne by Antichrist as is abundantly seen in the Papacye From whence he necessarily concludeth the Doctrine of the Apostles to haue been torne and discontinued c. To the same effect it is reported in his Historie (37) Historia Georgij Dauidis published by the Diuines of Basile that he thus disputed If the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles had been true and perfect the Church which they planted c. should haue continued c. But now it is manifest that Antichrist hath subuerted the Doctrine of the Apostles and the Church by them begun as is euident in the Papacie therefore the Doctrine of the Apostles was false and imperfect Not much lesse dangerously writeth (38) In praef suorum Dialogorum Bernardine Ockin When I did consider how Christ by his power wisdome and goodnes had founded and established his Church washed it with his bloud and enriched it with his Spirit And againe discerned how the same was vtterly ouer-throwne I could not but wonder and being desirous to know the cause I found there had been Popes So playne it is that the Church of Protestants which themselues suppose to be the Church of Christ directly contrarie to the forsayd Scriptures hath not continued but hath been vtterly ouerthrowne A truth so certaine and plaine that therfore Christ his Apostles and Doctrine are al of them accused of lying through want of accomplishment of the forsayd Prophecies in the Protestant Churches continuance and vniuersalitie And heer I can not but admire the follie and impudencie of D. White (39) The way to the Church p. 85. who directly contrarie to his other brethrens coÌ„fessions to al Histories writeth thus audaciously We confesse the Church neuer ceaseth to be but continueth alwayes without Interruption to the worlds end and against al Papists we make it good that this verie Faith we now professe hath successiuely continued in al Ages since Christ and was neuer interrupted so much as one yeare moneth or day and to confesse the contrarie were sufficient to proue vs no part of the Church of God c. And yet the Contrarie is plainly confessed by D. Whitaker before affirming the mysterie of Iniquitie to haue possessed the whole Church by Cannerus confessing Apostacie to haue auerted the whole bodie of the Church from Christ by M. Paâ—kins confessing for manie hundred yeares an vniuersal Apostacie by D. Willet defending that the Church in which the Word is truly preached and Sacraments administred hath not alwayes been by Castalio confessing that the Prophecies of the Churches Continuance he cannot find performed in the Protestant Church by Dauid George confessing that the Protestant Church hath been vtterly ouerthrowne not continued and by Bernardine Ockin teaching the very same So cleer it is that the Church of Protestants is not the Church of Christ which according to the Shriptures is euer to continue euen from Christs time vnto the end of the world But now to examine whether in our Roman Catholick Church the forsayd Scriptures are truly verifyed by her perpetual Continuance euen from Christs time to these our dayes I hold it superfluous seing I haue proued the same at large heretofore through euery Centurie or Age and that by no weaker proofes then the plainest acknowledgements of manie and the learnedst Protestants as namely (40) See before l. 1. c. 2. for these last 1000. yeares by M. Parkins Powel Wotton Tindal Iohnson Doue Beacon Fulk Downham Whitakers Luther Caluin the Centurists Osiander Hospinian Danaeus and sundrie others And for the like Continuance of our Roman Church for the first 600. yeares (41) See before l. 1. c. 5. by Zanchius Zuinglius Caluin Beza Danaeus Francus Rhegius Broccard Brightman Napper Fulk Powel Leigh Morton Midleton Parkins Bunnie Iewel and manie others Now whereas the Apostles in their Creed do giue to the Church the Surname of Catholick and that for this verie reason according to (42) The Harmonie of Confess p. 307. Clapham in his Soueraigne Remedy p. 23. Protestants themselues because it is vniuersal spread abroad through al parts and quarters of the world and reacheth vnto al times c. This name Catholick is so peculiar and appropriat to the Roman Church and her Professours as that it is applyed only vnto them by their greatest Enemies (43) Act. Mon. p. 613. M. Fâ—x tearmeth our aduersaries Protestants and vs Catholicks (44] l. 7. fol. 96. l. 10. fol 127. Sleydan recordeth that Luther and others differed only in opinion touching the Lords Supper which the Catholicks reioyced at and the rest much lamented And the same name is applyed to vs by M. (45) Reâ—soÌ„s taken out of Gods word p. 5. 23. 24. 73. 74. Willet in his Obedience c. p. 29. Humfrey vita Iuelli p. 202. Iacob D. Willet D. Humfrey and others Yea the sayd name is so dissorting from the Prot. Church so agreable to the Roman that therefore it is hateful and disliked by Protestans Insomuch as Luther translating the Apostles Creed into Dutch thrust out the word Catholick and in steed therof put-in Christian And of the like course obserued by Lutherans (46) Against Rhem. Test in Act. 11. fâ—l 377. D. Fulk himself acknowledgeth and saith It is not to be allowed Yea in the Synod holden at Altemberg betweene the Diuines of the Palsgraue of Rhene and the Duke of
Wittemberg when the one Partie obiected a saying of Luther the other Partie vpon perusal of the places finding therin the word Catholick thervpon reiected the whole for counterfayte saying thereof (47) Colloq Altemberg fol 154 these words vz. Catholickly vnderstood do not tast of the phrase of Luther And againe It is not the phrase of Luther that anie thing ought to be vnderstood Catholickly But not only Lutherans but likewise Caluinists are much out of loue and liking with the word Catholick as may be seen in Beza (49) Pref. non Test Iacob in his Reasons c. p. 5. 7. 24. 23 M. Iacob and others And yet al this notwithstanding (54) Trial of the Romish Clergy p. 285. 286. M. Wotton confesseth that [48) Ibid. fol. 355. The Reason of the name Catholick was at first that there might be a Title to distinguish sound Christians and true Churches from Haereticks Out of the Premisses then we may necessarily inferre that the sacred Scriptures assuring vs that the true Catholick Church of Christ must euer continue euen from Christs time vntil the end of the world and the same truth being likewise acknowledged by the learned Protestants As also that the Roman Church hath accordingly so continued knowne and vniuersal in al precedent Ages the Protestant Congregation being confessedly vnknowne in anie Age precedent to this of ours that therefore our Romane Church is the only true Church of Christ so formerly described by the forsayd Scriptures the Protestant Church remayning only a Sect Heretical nothing performing the forsayd Oracles The second Proof from sacred Scriptures in Confirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Euer-visibilitie of Christ's Church CHAPTER III. THE Churches continuance is by nothing more plainly taught in the sacred Scriptures then Euer-visibilitie which is euermore to accompany the true Church of Christ In which respect it is resembled by the Prophet (1) C. 2. 2. Micheas 4. 1. Esay to a Mountaine prepared in the top of mountaines and exalted aboue other hills that is as (2) In the Marginal Notes of the Engl. Bib. of An. 1576 in Esay 2. 2. Protestants expound the same in an euident place to be seen discerned It is likewise compared to the Sunne wherof it is sayd her (3) Esa 60.20 Sunne shal not be set nor her Moone hid And concerning her publick and knowne Professours God himself promiseth saying (4) Es 61.9 I wil make an euerlasting Couenant with them c. Al that see them shal know them that they are the seed which the Lord hath blessed In like sort (5) Math. 5.5 Christ himself speaking of his Church compareth it to a Cittie placed vpon a hil that can not be hid And prescribing a Soueraigne remedie against dissentions dayly arising between Brother and Brother he directeth the Partie grieued that he should (6) Math. 18.15 16.17 tel the Church which he can not accomplish vnles she may be to him dayly knowne and discerned And so this remedie being by our Sauiour appointed in help of a daylie continuing disease argueth that as the disease is continual so likewise that the remedie thereof so appointed by him should be in like manner continual The prescript therefore of this continual remedie being to tel the Church which we can not performe vnles the Church be to vs in her Pastours visible and knowne proueth euidently that the Church must accordingly continue visible and knowne Yea our Sauiour himself doth specially forwarne vs against al pretended inuisible Congregations saying (7) Math. 24.26 If therefore they shal say vnto you behold he is in the dâ—sert go you not forth behold he is in secret places beleeue it not Whervpon M. Clapham (8) Remedie against Schisme p. 23. teacheth that our Sauiour forbids going out vnto such desert and corner-Ghospels Math. 24.23.24 Now as these most infallible Oracles of sacred Writ do thus plainly teach vs the Churches Euer-visibilitie so is the same truth answerably vnderstood beleeued and defended by the learnedst Protestants that euer were and that from the Scriptures themselues To this end M. Clapham (9) Remedie against Schisme p. 17. writeth Contrarie to al Scriptures they do affirme that there hath been no visibilitie of the Church for former hundreds of yeares which position is against Ps 72.3.17 Esay 59.21 yea hauing alleadged manie proofes from the Scriptures otherwise he concludeth thus Not only al Ancients euer hold the Churches Euer-visibilitie but also al learned men of our Age. (10) Loc. com c. de Eccl. p. 354. 360. MelaÌ„cthon directeth that whensoeuer we think of the Church let vs behold the Companie of such men as are gathered togeather which â—s the visible Church Neither let vs dreame that the Elect of God are to be found in anie â—ther place then in this visible Societie for neither wil God be called-vpon or acknowedged otherwise then he hath reuealed himself neither hath he reuealed himself els where saue only in the visible Church in which only the voice of the Ghospel soundeth Neither let vs imagine of anie other inuisible Church but let vs know that the voice of he Ghospel must sound openly amongst men according as it is written psal 18. Their â—ound is gone forth into al the earth c. And then alleadging suÌ„drie other places â—f Scripture he addeth which places and other the like speak not of Plato's Idea but â—f a visible Church Againe (11) Pref. in Corpus Christ Doct. It is of necessitie that we confesse a visible Church whereof the Sonne of God saith Math. 18. Tel the Church and whereof Paul saith â— Cor. 4. we are made a spectacle to the whole world to Angels and to men What Spectacle I beseech you is that which is not seen And wherunto tendeth this Monuous speech which denyeth the visible Church It abolisheth al testimonies of Antiâ—itie it taketh away al Iudgements it causeth an endlesse Confusion and induceth Common-wealth of vnrulie Ruffians wherin no one careth for another Al which to â—e most true the Protestants of these dayes do ouer-strongly confirme Agreably hereunto sayth (12) Iesuit part 2. cat 3. p. 240. D. Humfrey I haue declared that we do not â—lace the Church in the aire but vpon the earth we confesse the Church to be a Cittie â—laced vpon a hil which can not be hid Math. 5. To be a high Mountaine of the house of God higher then other hils to which al Nations shal flow Esay 2. c. And againe (13) Ibid. p. 241. It is visible for the exercises of pietie which are seen of al in the Church for whilst Ministers teach others learne they minister Sacraments these Communicate c. Who seeth not these things is blinder then a mole c. And lastly (14) Ibid. p. 281. he concludeth of the Church Militant which is the only point in question that It is a most cleer Conclusion
that the Church must be visible (15) Compend loc 24. p. 201. Gesnerus auoucheth that The external and visible Companie of those who are called Baptized and professe the name of Christ whereof Christ speaketh Math. 1.14 was neuer hid And a litle before he affirmeth that It can not be hid and be obscure (16) Serm. 4. fol. 90. M. Web likewise in his Sermons vpon the 2. Psalme inferreth the like from Math. 1.4 Crāmerus (17) Scholae Propheticae p. 381. teacheth that The State of the Church is painted out by similitude of a Mountaine whereby the Church is signified which neuer was nor can be hid but as a high Mountaine easily yeeldeth itself to be seen of al as Christ Math. 5.14 saith of a Cittie which placed vpon a Mountaine can not be hid These and sundrie other Protestants do not only defend the Churches Euer-visibilitie but they defend the same euen from the Scriptures themselues condemning the contrarie opinion of the Churches Inuisibilitie as contrarie to Scriptures and al ancient and moderne Writers From this so certaine and confessed a truth of the Churches Euer-visibilitie sundrie Protestants of special note do further inferre and teach the absolute necessitie of the Churches Euer-visibilitie to the remission of Sinnes and the Saluation of man plainly condemning to eternal damnation al such as liue and dye out of the visible Church of Christ To this end (18) Instit l. 4. c. 1. Sac. 4. Caluin writeth Because I intend to dispute of the visible Church let vs learne though with this one testimonie of our Mothers prayse how profitable yea how necessarie is the knowledge of her vnto vs seing there is no other entrance into life except she conceiue vs in her wombe except she bring vs forth except c. to conclude she defend vs vnder her custodie and gouernment vntil we dying c. Adde hereunto that out of her bosome no remission of sinnes is to be hoped for M. Parkins (19) Vol. 1. p. 308. teacheth that The Arke out of which al perished figured the Church out of which al are condemned c. out of the Militant Church there are no meanes of Saluation no preaching of the Word no Inuocation of Gods name no Sacraments and therefore no Saluation For this cause euerie man must be admonished euermore to ioyne himself to some particular Church c. D. Humfrey (20) Iesuit part 2. p. 242. cōfesseth that Secret aboades are not the Christian Conuocation c. because this Cōmunion of Saints is an open testification of Christianitie which open testification is necessarie to Saluation (21) De Ecclesia Milit. p. 36. 38. Molitox testifyeth that The inuisible Church of the Elect is latent in the visible Church and out of it can not be found as it is truly sayd out of the Church to wit the visible Church there is no Saluation c. Keckermanus (22) System Theolog. p. 408. vrgeth that The Church of the new Testament by reason of her Markes and external forme must alwayes be sensible and visible that so other Nations who are yet out of the Church may know to what Church they ought to adhere c. (23) Meth. Theolog. p. 552. Hiperius thus iustly demandeth Verily except these Signes were and that the true Church could be apprehended by Senses how could a man know to what Companie he should adhere for the obtayning of Saluation (24) Of the Church l. 1. c. 1. p. 3. Philip Mornay auoucheth that Into the visible Church al must retire themselues in this world that wil be gathered in the inuisible Church in the world to come Al this supposeth the necessarie visibilitie of the Church in al Ages seing in al Ages God hath prouided sufficient meanes for man's Saluation Yea it further conuinceth that supposing the Church could be inuisible at anie time that as then al the Professours and members therof dying should incurre damnation seing according to the truth and the iudgement of so manie Protestants out of the visible Church there is no Saluation To apply then this so certaine and necessarie Doctrine to the Roman and Protestant Church I haue formerly proued the Inuisibilitie of the Protestant Church in al Ages before Luther As namely euen at Luthers first appearing (25) See before l. 3. c. 1. by the testimonies of Luther himself of Morgēsterne Rhegius Miluius Bucer Caluin Camierus Dent Brightman Whitaker and Iewel as also in al Ages for these last 1000. yeares by the (26) See aboue l. 3. c. 1 confessions of D. Fulk Parkins Bale Bramlerus Simon de Voyon Powel and others And that it was no lesse inuisible during the time of the Primitiue Church (27) See before l. 3. c. 1. it is formerly acknowledged by M. Brightman Nappeir Carthwright Beza Fulk Cario Francus others Now to the contrarie the cleerest visibilitie of our Roman Church during al Ages since Christ is most plentifully testifyed and first for these last 1000. yeares (28) See before l. 1. c. 2. by Powel Symon de Voyon Parkins Fulk Danaus Whitaker Dowaham Wotton Hospinian and manie others And for the first 600. yeares (29) See before l. 1. c. 5. by Broccard Brightman Leigh Napper Winckelmanus Danaus Fulk Raynolds Caluin Zanchius Whitaker Ridley Iewel Bunnie Morton Parker Francus Field and seueral others So that my Conclusion may truly be that seing according to plaine Scriptures and the answerable acknowledgemēts of Protestant Writers the Church of Christ must euer continue visible in al Ages and times which the Roman Church hath euer the Protestant neuer performed that therefore not the Protestant but the Catholick Roman Church is the only true Church of Christ described in the Scriptures The third Proof from sacred Scriptures in Confirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Churches Pastours which must euer continue with lawful Calling Succession and with Administration of Word and Sacraments CHAPTER IIII. THE sacred Scriptures do plentifully further shew the necessarie Being Continuance Calling and Succession of Ecclesiastical Pastours In which respect God himself thus promiseth to his Church (1) Esay 59 2◠My Spirit which is vpon thee and the words which I haue put in thy mouth shal not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed from henceforth for euer As also (2) Ps 45.16 In steed of fathers children shal be borne to thee thou shalt make them Princes through al the earth (3) Esa 62.6 And vpon thy walles Ierusalem I haue appoynted watchmen al the day and al the night for euer they shal not hold their peace S. Paule (4) Ephes 4.11.12 assureth vs that our Sauiour hath placed Pastours to continue in his Church to the Consummation of Saincts til we al meet in vnitie of Faith that is for euer according to the exposition hereof by D.
Fulk (5) Against Rhem. Test fol. 335. Caluin Inst c. de fide sec 37. 38. p. 233. 234. Melan. loc com c. de Ecclesiae Caluin Melancthon Hence it is that (6) Calu. vbi sup Whitak de Ecclesia p. 281. 285. Caluin D. Whitaker do affirme that The Church can neuer want Pastours and Doctours And which is more D. Fulk is of opinion that Christ wil suffer no particular Church to continue without a seruant to ouersee it 8) Ib p. 536. And that Pastours and Doctours must be in the Church til the end of the world euen 9) Ib. p 569 from Christs time til Luthers Age. M. Spark 10) Answ to Albines p. 11. affirmeth that The Church of Christ hath alwayes had and shal haue to the end successiuely in al Ages in one place or other such as haue shewed the truth fully vnto others (7) Against Hoskins c. p 359. as haue shined as Lights in their dayes set vpon a Candlestick And D. Field (11) Of the Church c 6. p. 51 auoucheth that Lawful and holie Ministrie is an inseparable and perpetual note of a true Church and that no Church can be without it Secondly the holie Sâ—riptures teach that these Pastours which must euer continue must not vndertake the charge by vsurpation without sending but by lawful Calling According to that of S. Paul 12) Heb. 5.4 No man taketh to himself the honour of Priesthood but he that is called of Gâ—d as Aaron was to wit visibly and by peculiar Consecration And againe 13) Ro 10.14 How shal they preach except they be senâ— Christ himself auoucheth that 14) Ioh 10.1 who so enâ—râ—th not by the doore into the sheepfold but climeth another way is a theef And God Almightie saith by the Prophet Hieremie (15) c. 23.21 I haue not sent these Prophets yet they ranne (16) c 14.14 1â— 27. 15 The Prophets prophecy lyes in my name I haue not sent them 17) c. 29.31 Semetas hath prophecyed to you and I sent him not Insomuch (18) 2. Paralip c. 26.16.18.19 as Vzias presuming to vsurp the Priests office was therefore reprehended and stroken with Leprosie wherof other like examples are not wanting in the (19) 2. Reg. 6.6.7 1. Paralip 13.9.10 Scriptures Now agreably to these Scriptures Protestants teach that this personal Succession of Pastours is to be continued in the Church no otherwise then by lawful sending or calling by man's Ministerie Luther (20) Vpon the Epistle to the Galath fol. 10. teacheth that God calleth vs at this day to the Ministerie of his Word not immediatly himself but by man As also (21) Tom. 5. Wittemb in c. 1. Gal. fol. 376. God calleth vs at this day to the Ministerie of the Word by Mediate vocation which is done by meanes that is by man c. that vocation hath continued euen til these times and shal continue til the end of the world Piscator (22) Vol. 1. Thes Theol. p. 405. auoucheth that God after the Apostles times hath called and as yet doth cal and to the end of the world is to cal Pastours Doctours and Priests by the Church D. Bilson (23) Perpetual Gouernment c. c. 9. p. 111. affirmeth that The Moderation of the keyes and Imposition of hands were at first setled in the Apostles and that They can haue no part of Apostolick commission that haue no shew of Apostolick succession And therefore that Pastours do receaue by Succession the power and charge of the Word and Sacraments from and in the first Apostles Whereto assenteth also M. Bernard saying (24) Plaine Euidences c. p. 184. 185. In the Scripture of the new Testament there is none allowed to ordayne a Minister but a Minister c. In the new Testament al the Apostles time the Ministrie was by Succession Ministers as it were begetting Ministers by Ordination by laying on of hands let but one Instance be giuen to the contrarie After their time like Succession hath been kept from time to time Bishop after Bishop and Ministers ordayned by them c. The Scriptures promising the same to the worlds end c. Thus by plaine Historical narration both of God and Man we see a Succession of the Ministerie from one Minister to another M. Cartwright (25) 2. Reply part 2. p. 128. auoucheth that It is forbidden that anie should take honour to himself but he which is called of God as was Aaron What greater apparence of necessitie of Sacrificing could be then when Saul took vpon him to Sacrifice 2. Sam. 13.11 c. Likewise what greater apparence of necessitie then when Vzias stayed the Arke readie to haue fallen 2. Sam. 6.6.7 yet these necessities notwithstanding for so much as they tooke vpon them that whereto they were not called they receaued the reward of their boldnes And agayne (26) 2. Reply part 2. p. 141. A Pastour can no more preach now in a particular congregation without a sending then an Apostle could then in al the world c. affirming yet further that one not sent may not preach although he speake the words of Scripture yea (27) Vpon the Epistle to the Galath Eng. in c. 1. f. 10. It is not enough sayth Luther for a man to haue the Word and puritie of Doctrine but also he must be assured of his Calling and he that entreth without this certainly entreth to no other end but to kil M. Mason (28) Consecration of Engl. Bishops p. 9. not only affirmeth it to be impossible to be a lawful Minister without a lawful calling but withal confirmeth the same from seueral texts of Scripture from the testimonie of Beza saying This is an order appoynted in the Church by the Sonne of God and obserued inuiolably by al true Prophets and Apostles That no man may teach in the Church vnles he be called So that according to holie Scriptures and Protestants themselues the true Church must euer haue Pastours endued with lawful callinâ— and ordinarie Succession Thirdly the same Scriptures do teach that the sayd Pastours must not be silent but must preach the Word and administer the Sacraments The Prophet Esay (29) Esa 62.6 fortelleth of the Churches Watchmen that they shal not hold their peace And S. Paul (30) Rom. 10.14.15 setteth downe the necessitie of Preaching in these words How shal they beleeue him whom they haue not heard And how shal they heare without a Preacher But how shal they preach vnles they be sent (31) Rom. 10.17.18 Faith then is by hearing and hearing is by the word of Christ And certes into al the earth hath the sound of them gone forth and vnto the ends of the whole world the words of them And as concerning the administration of Sacraments it is so to continue vntil the end of the world that expressely it is sayd of the Eucharist (32) 1. Cor.
Apostles withal and the Euangelists themselues euen after their receauing of the Holie-Ghost did write teach and defend seueral errours how can anie Christian build an infaillible sauing Faith vpon the Ghospels or other Apostolical writings How then can they be acerteyned of anie one true sentence of God's Word if the writers and deliuerers therof were not infallibly guided by the Holie-Ghost into al truth and so freed from al errour ignorance misprision or falshood And if some peraduenture except that these so Atheistical and Sacrilegious reproaches imposed vpon the sacred Scriptures and the Blessed Euangelists and Apostles be not the ordinarie opinions or practise of Protestants but peraduenture only of some few either ignorant or not endowed with the spirit the falshood and vanitie of this euasion is most apparent for who of forraine Protestants were euer reputed more learned or more enlightned with the spirit then Luther Caluin Beza Chemnitius Islebius Illiricus with the other Centurie-writers Castalio Zuinglius Musculus Brentius Andreas Friccius Adamus Francisci Bullinger and sundrie such others al of them highly esteemed of by their other Protestant Brethren Or who at home more honoured then Tyndal Iewel Goad Fotherbie Fulk Whitaker c. and yet al of those being indeed the primest men that euer they had do ioyntly conspire in this greatest impietie of censuring controuling correcting or reiecting some one part or other of the forenamed Canonical Scriptures or els of condemning the Euangelists and Apostles of seueral errours infirmities and sliding in matters of faith and Religion Which foule proceeding of so manie and so learned Protestants doth euidently according to D. Fulk's Rule conuince them to be perfect Hereticks For (88) Confut. of Purgatorie p. 214. whosoeuer sayth he denieth the authoritie of the Holy Scriptures thereby bewrayeth himself to be an Heretick Laus Deo B. V. Mariae FINIS A TABLE OF THE BOOKES AND CHAPTERS THE FIRST BOOKE WHERIN IS PROVED BY THE Confession of Protestants that the Catholick Roman Church hath continued Euer most Knowne and Vniuersal euen from Christs verie Time vntil the Date hereof THE antiquitie of the true Church and the force of the Argument drawne from the Authoritie thereof As also of these great necessitie of finding-out this true Church chap. 1. fol. 1. That the present Roman Church and Religion for the last thousand yeares after Christ haue stil continued most Knowne and Vniuersal throughout the Christian world chap. 2. fol. 4. A further confirmation of the vniuersal continuance of our Roman Church Religiō for these last thousand yeares is taken from the Confessed belief and profession of such Persons as liuing within the foresayd time were most Famous and Notorious in one respect or other chap. 3. fol. 8. That the faith of S. Gregorie S. Augustin and whereto England was by them conuerted was our Roman Catholick and not Protestant chap. 4. fol. 10. That the present Roman Church and Religion continued and flourished during the whole time of the Primitiue Church contayning the first six hundred yeares after Christ chap. 5. fol. 20. A further proof of the present Roman Religions Continuance from the Apostles time to these dayes is taken from the Christian belief of the Indians Armenians Grecians and Brittans al of them Conuerted in the dayes of the Apostles chap. 6. fol. 27. THE SECOND BOOKE Wherin is proued through al the chief Articles of Religion and that by the Confessions of Protestants that the same Faith which is now taught by the Roman Church was anciently taught by the Primitiue Church of Christ THat General Councels do truly represent the Church of Christ And of the Credit and Authoritie giuen by Protestants to the sayd Councels chap. 1. fol. 1. That the argument drawne from the Authoritie of the Primitiue Church of Christ and of her Doctours and Pastours is an Argument of force And for such approued by sundrie learned Protestants chap. 2. fol. 3. That the Fathers and Doctours of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught that S. Peter was ordayned by Christ the Head of the Apostles and of the whole Church and that the Church was founded vpon S. Peter it is Confessed by Protestants themselues chap. 3. fol. 8. It is Confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued taught the Bishop of Rome to succeed S. Peter in the Primacie of the whole Church chap. 4. fol. 11. It is confessed by Protestants that the Primitiue Church of Christ beleeued the Bookes of Tobie Iudith Ester Sapientia Ecclesiasticus and two first of Machabees to be truly Canonical Scripture chap. 5. fol. 25. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued taught our now Catholick Doctrine concerning Traditions chap. 6. fol. 30. It is Confessed by Protestants that according to the Fathers of the Primitiue Church the Sacraments do truly conferre Grace and Remission of sinnes And that they are in number seauen chap. 7. fol. 32. It is Confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught the Real Presence of Christs true Bodie and Bloud in the Eucharist As also our further Catholick Doctrines of Transubstantiation Adoration Reseruation and the like chap. 8. fol. 35. Protestants confesse that the Primitiue Church of Christ beleeued taught practised the Sacrifice of the Masse as also that it is a Sacrifice according to the order of Melchisedech and truly Propitiatory for the liuing the dead chap. 9. fol. 41. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church taught and beleeued the Power of Priests to Remission of Sinnes The necessitie of Auricular Confession The Imposition of Pennance and satisfaction to God thereby As also our Roman Doctrine of Pardons or Indulgences chap. 10. fol. 46. It is granted by Protestants that the Catholick Doctrine of Purgatorie of Prayer and Sacrifice for the dead was beleeued taught and practised by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church chap. 11. fol. 50. It is confessed by Protestants that the. Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught our Catholick Doctrine of Christs Descending into Hel. chap. 12. fol. 55. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and practised our Catholick Doctrine of praying to Angels and Saints chap. 13. fol. 57. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church allowed the vse of Christs Image and his Saincts placing them euen in churches and Reuerencing them chap. 14. fol. 60. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church did specially honour reuerence the holie Relicks of Martyrs and other Saints carrying them in Processions and making Pilgrimages vnto them at which also manie Miracles were wrought chap. 15. fol. 63. It is confessed by Protestants that the holie Doctours of the Primitiue Church not only vsed the signe of the Crosse but likewise worshiped the same attributing great efficacie power and vertue thervnto chap.
16. f. 65. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church allowed and practised the vow of Chastitie and that they neuer allowed such as were of the Clergie afterwards to marrie or such as had been twice married to be admitted to holie Orders without special dispensation chap. 17. fol. 69. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Promitiue Church allowed practised the Religious State of Monastical life and that manie Christians of those purest times both men and women did strictly obserue and professe the same chap. 18. f. 74. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church allowed practised prescribed fasts and abstinence from certaine meats vpon dayes and times appointed holding the same obligatorie vnder sinne condemning also our Puritan Sabboath Fasts chap. 19. fol. 80. It is admitted by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church expresly taught our Catholick Doctrine concerning Free wil. chap. 20. fol. 84 It is granted by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church taught not only Faith but likewise Good works truly to iustifye that the sayd works are meritorious of Grace and Glorie chap. 21. fol. 86. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Ceremonies now vsed in the Roman Church in the ministring of seruice or Sacrifice as also of the Sacraments were formerly vsed by the Bishops Priests and Fathers of the Primitiue Church chap. 22. fol. 89 THE THIRD BOOK WHERIN is proued that the Church of Protestants was neuer knowne or in Being before the d yes of Luther And that the Articles of Religion now taught by the Protestant Congregation were Heresies condemned by the Primitiue Church of Christ IT is confessed by Protestants that from the dayes of the Apostles vntil the tyme of Luther themselues neuer had any knowne Church or Congregatiō in anie part of the vniuersal World chap. 1. fol. 1. A Further conuincing proof of the Protestant Churches not being during the first 600. yeares is taken from the Fathers Condemning in the ancient Hereticks the chiefest articles of the Protestant Religion and our Protestants Confessing the same And First Concerning the Sacraments chap. 2. fol. 6. That the Fathers condemned in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning the Scriptures and the Church Militant and Triumphant chap. 3. fol. 9. That the Fathers condemned in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning Monachisme the mariage of Priests and prescribed Fasts chap. 4. fol. 12. That the Fathers condemned in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning Free-wil Faith Good works the Commandments sinne and the knowledge and Death of Christ chap. 5. fol. 14. Protestants Vsual recrimination of obiecting old Heresies to the Catholick Roman Church is cleerly examined discouered confuted by their owne acknowledgements chap. 6. fol. 17. A Further trial is Made Whether Catholicks or Protestants be true Hereticks and this by sundrie knowne badges or markes of Heresie chap. 7. fol. 23. A brief Suruey of D. Whites Catalogue wherin contrary to the Confessed truth in the precedent Chapter of no knowne beginning or change of our Romane Faith in anye Age he vndertaketh according to his Title therof to shew That the present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued resisted in al Ages as it came in and increased naming withal the Persons that made the Resistance And the poynts wherin And the time when from fiftie yeares to fiftie through-out al Ages since Christ chap. 8. fol. 35. THE FOVRTH BOOK WHERIN is proued by the Confession of Protestants that according to the Sacred Scriptures the Roman Church is the true Church of Christ And so to haue euer continued from his time vntil the Date hereof And of the contrary the Protestants Church to be only a Sect Heretical and neuer to haue been before the dayes of Luther PRotestants flying to the sacred Scriptures in proof defence of their Church and Religion it is shewed the sayd flight not only in itself to be dishonourable but also to be the ordinarie flight of al moderne Hereticks chap. 1. fol. 1. That euen the Sacred Scriptures themselues do most plentifully testify our Romane Church to be the Church of of Christ and the Congregation or Church of Protestants to be no true Church but a Sect Heretical most contrarie to the said Scriptures And that first by the Churches necessarie continuance and vniuersalitie chap. 2. fol. 5. The second Proof from sacred Scriptures in cōfirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Euer visibilitie of Christ's Church chap. 3. fol. 10. The third Proof from Sacred Scriptures in Cōfirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Churches Pastours which must euer continue with lawful Calling and Succession and with Administration of Word and Sacraments chap. 4. fol. 13. The fourth Proof from sacred Scriptures in confirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Conuersion of Heathen Kings and Nations to the Faith of Christ chap. 5. fol. 24. A Discouerie or brief Examination of sundrie sleights and Euasions vsed by Protestant Writers in Excuse of the manifest confessed want of their Churches fulfilling the foresaid Scripiures concerning the continuance vniuersalitie and visibilitie of Christs true Church chap. 6. fol. 33. THE FIFT BOOK WHERIN is shewed that Protestants in the Decision of Controuersies between them and Catholicks do absolutly disclaime from Antiquitie reiecting the Ancient Fathers and Councels for Papistical and the Sacred Scriptures for erroneous THat Protestants Disclaime from al Antiquitie since the Apostles and further reiect and condemne as Papistical the Ancient Fathers and General Councels chap. 1. fol. 1. That the Protestant Church disclaimeth from the Fathers of the Primitiue Church it is further proued by the Protestants condemning al the ancient Fathers in general for beleeuing teaching and practising the seueral particular actions of our Catholick Roman Faith and Religion chap. 2. fol. 12. That Protestants do not only disclaime from al the ancient Fathers as Papists but do further reiect the authoritie of the sacred Scriptures and of the Apostles themselues as being erroneous and that therefore they do not found their Faith or Religion vpon Sacred Scriptures or Christ his Apostles chap. 3. fol. 18. A TABLE SHEWING THE particular matters handled in this Booke A. AELfricus no Protestant l. 3. c. 8. pag. 51. Albigenses taught sundrie errours lib. 1. c. 3. pag. 12. Almaricus his errours l. 3. c. 8. p. 55. Antiquitie commended Praef. to the Reader and lib. 5. c. 1. pag. 1. 2. Antiquitie reiected by Protestants as a Popish Argument l. 1. c. 5. pag. 26. Anthonie the Monk commended l. 2. c. 18. Apostles according to Protestants erred in Faith euen after the comming of the Holie-Ghost l. 5. c. 3. p. 23. 25. Apocalyps reiected by Protestants lib. 5 c. 3. p. 24. Armenia conuerted by the Apostles lib. 1. c. 6. p.
29. Armenians retaine stil sundrie points of Catholick Religion l. 1. c. 6. p. 29. Aultars vsed in Churches in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 85. Aultars disliked by Hereticks l. 3. c. 2. p. 8. S. Austin the Monk commended by Protestants l. 1. c. 4. p. 16. 17. S. Austin conuerted England to the now Roman Faith l. â— c. 4. p. 16. B. BAptisme conferreth Grace and Remission of sinnes l. 2. c. 7. p. 33. Baptisme necessarie for the saluation of infants Ib. Baptisme ministred by lay persons in case of necessitie lawful l. 5. c. 2. p. 12. In Baptisme sundrie Ceremonies vsed by the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. Barnabas the Apostle according to Protestants erred in Faith l. 5. c. 3. p. 23. Beades or litle stones vsed to pray with in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. S. Bede confessedly a Roman Catholick and a holie man l. 1. c. 3. p. 14. Berengarius his errour and Recantation l. 1. c. 3. p. 14. S. Bernard a Roman Catholick l. 1. c. 3. p. 15. and l. 3. c. 8. p. 53. Bertram no Protestant l. 3. c. 8. p. 46. Bigamus not admitted to Holie Orders in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 17. p. 73. C. CAlling necessarie for Preaching and Administration of Sacraments l. 4. c. 4. p. 13. 14. Protestant Ministers are distitute of al lawful Calling l. 4. c. 4. p. 15. 16. 17. seq c. The Calling of the English Ministerie l. 4. c. 4. p. 16. Some Protestants deriue their Calling from Catholicks Ib. p. 17. Others denye it Ib. p. 19. Calling by the Laytie allowed by Protestants Ib. p. 20. Protestants being confessedly destitute of al ordinarie Calling doe flye vnto extraordinarie Ib. p. 20. Extraordinarie Calling is euer confirmed by Miracles Ib. p. 21. Extraordinarie Calling is freed from errour Ib. p. 23. Catholick Priests haue lawful Calling l. 4. c. 4. p. 17. 18. 24. Candles lighted in Churches in the day in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 86. Canticles reiected by Protestants as Apocryphal l. 5. c. 3. p. 20. Castalio his Apostacie l. 4. c. 2. p. 7. The name Catholick why imposed at first l. 3. c. 7. p. 30. 31. l. 4. c. 2. p. 9. Applied only to the Roman Church Ib. p. 9. Disliked by Protestants Ib. p. 9. Ceremonies approued by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 89. Charles the Emperour a Roman Catholick l. 1. c. 3. p. 14. The Booke written vnder Charles his name against Images is counterfeit l. 3. c. 8. p. 45. Chrisme vsed and approued in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 88. Christ to haue been ignorant condemned in ancient Hereticks and Protestants l. 3. c. 5. p. 15. Christ as God to haue suffred and dyed condemned in Protestants l. 3. c. 5. p. 15 Church to be knowne is most necessarie l. 1. c. 1. p. 3. Out of the true Church there is no saluation Ib. l. 4. c. 3. p. 11. Church of Christ is most ancient l. 1. c. 1. p. 3. Church of Christ cannot fayle l. 4. c. 2. p. 3 Church of Christ cannot erre l. 1. c. 1. p. 2 Church of Christ is euer visible l. 3. c. 3. p. 9. l. 4. c. 3. p. 10. 11. 12. Church of Christ conuerteth Heathen kings and Nations l. 4. c. 5. p. 24. 25. seq Church of Christ discerneth true Scriptures from Apocryphal l. 1. c. 1. p. 3 Churches were hallowed in time of the Primitiue Church lib. 2. c. 22. p. 90. Churches were dedicated to Christ and his Saints Ibid. p. 91. Churches had Vestries Ibid. Churches and Chancels Ibid. Commandments to be impossible condemned in ancient Hereticks and Protestants l. 3. c. 5. p. 14. Ten Commandments reiected by Protestants l. 5. c. 3. p. 19. Communion vnder one kind l. 3. c. 2. p. 6. 7. c. â— p. 21. Confession of the Aduersarie a strong Argument Praef. to the Reader Confession of sinnes to the Priest vsed in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 10. p. 47. l. 5. c. 2. p. 12. Confession being made Pennance was imposed l. 2. c. 10. p. 48. And Absolution giuen with imposition of hands Ibid. p. 49. Confirmation vsed in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 7. p. 33. 34. Consecration of water Bread Ashes and vsed in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. pag. 88. Cranmer his life and death l. 4 c. 4. p. 18. Creed of the Apostles doubted of by Protestants l. 5. c. â— p. 20. Crosse worshipped by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 5. c. 2. p. 15. l. 2. c. 16. per totum The signe of the Crosse then vsed Ibid. Crosse vsed in Consecration of Sacraments Ibidem Miracles wrought by the Crosse and the signe therof Ibidem Crosse impugned by ancient Hereticks and Protestants l. 3. c. 3. p. 10. 11. Councels represent the Church l. 2. c. 1. pag. 1. Councels best meanes to decide Controuersies Ib. p. 2. Councels cannot erre in matters of Faith Ibidem Some Protestants pretend to submit themselues to general Councels Ibidem Councels reiected by Protestants lib. 5. c. 1. p. 9. Councel of Francford l. 3. c. 8. p. 44. D. DAntes the Poet. lib. 3. c. 8. p. 56. Dauid George his falling from Protestancie to Apostacie l. 4. c. 2. p. 8. E. ECclesiastes reiected by Protestants for Apocryphal l. 5. c. 3. p. 20. Emperours reigning during the time of the Primitiue Church reiected by Protestants for Papists l. 1. c. 5. p. 20. Eucharist to be the Sacrament of Christ's true Bodie Bloud was beleeued by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church euen by the confession of Protestants l. 2. c. 8. per totum l. 5. c. 2. p. 13. Eucharist carefully kept from falling l. 2. c. 8. p. 37. Eucharist adored in the Primitiue Church Ibidem Eucharist accustomed to be eleuated in Masse-time Ibid. p. 38. Eucharist receaued fasting Ibid. Eucharist receaued chast Ibid. Eucharist reserued Ibid. l. 3. c. 2. p. 7. Eucharist vsed in around figure in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 8. p. 39. Eucharist foretold by the ancient Iewes Ibidem Eucharist impugned by Hereticks lib. 3. c. 2. p. 6. 7. l. 3. c. 8. p. 51. Extreme-Vnction belieued and vsed by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 7. p. 34. F. FAith alone to iustifye condemned in ancient Hereticks l. 3. c. 5. p. 14. Fast of Lent confessedly approued and obserued in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 19. Fasts prescribed in the Primitiue Church Ibidem Aerius denying prescribed Fasts condemned by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church Ib. l. 3. c. 4. p. 13. Yet defended by Protestants against the Fathers Ibid. c. 5. p. 16. Fasts condemned in Montanus confessedly different from our Catholick Fasts Ib. p. 19. 20. Fasts not to be kept vpon the Sunday l. 2. l. 3. c. 4. p. 13. Fathers confessed by Protestants to haue been Papists l. 5. c. 1. p. 2. Fathers
that (22) Antilog p. 273. In King Henries the Eight time the Masse continued and the whole bodie of the Roman doctrine the Supremacie excepted Sleidan also sayth of K. Henrie (23) Sleidan in Engl. l. 13. fol. 174. He exiled the name of the Bishop of Rome but kept stil his doctrine Yea saith M. Fox (24) Act. Mon. p. 1472. He set forth and by ful consent of Parlament established the book of Six Articles contayning the summe of Popish Religion In which he was so resolute as that himself in Person not only (25) Ib p. 530. disputed but also commanded (26) Ib. p. 533 Sentence to be pronounced against the Protestant Lambert And this notwithstanding the Popish Church vnder his Raigne is by D. Fulk (27) Against HesKins c. p. 564 acknowledged to be a true Church and the King himself to be (28) Ib. sect 82 And Humf. Iesuit part 2. p. 304. A member of the Catholick Church of Christ yea sayth M. Hal the Church as then was A true (29) Apologie against Brownists c. 11. p. 30 visible Church of God And for asmuch sayth (30) Consecration of English Bish. p. 67. M. Mason as it is the custom of Papists to brand the Raigne of King Henrie the Eight with the odious name of Schisme let me a litle dispel those clouds and mists wherwith they darken the glorie of that Heroical Prince So gratefull are they to K. Henrie though wel they know that sundrie of their Protestant Predecessours he burned for their Heresies In the Age next before Luther and K. Henrie liued Iohn Husse who though some Protestants through their greatest penurie make bold to challenge for a member of their Church yet is it to the contrarie confessed by (31) In Colloquiis Germ. c. de Antichristo Luther himself that The Papists burned Iohn Husse when as yet he departed not a finger-breadth from the Papacie for he taught the same which the Papists do only he found fault with their vices and wicked life against the Pope he committed nothing Agayne They do not wel sayth (32) Explicaet Art 30 Luther who make me a Hussite for he held not with me (33) Tom. 1. p. 493. He taught horrible and diuelish blasphemies Agreably sayth (34) In Apoc. c. 11. p. 290. M. Fox The Papists traduce Husse and Hierom of Prague who liued in the same Age as Hereticks why so I beseech you c. I adde further if he be an Heretick who varieth from the Decrees of the Roman Church what dit Husse at any time teach or defend in the Councel wherin he did not rather seem superstitiously to consent with the Papists What did the Popish Faith decree concerning Transubstantiation which he likewise with the Papists did not confirme Who celebrated Masse more religiously then he or more chastlie obserued the vowes of Priestly Chastitie Adde further that in doctrine of Catholicks concerning Free-wil Predestination Informed Faith the cause of iustification and Merit of good works what other thing did he hold then is taught at Rome what Image of any Sainct did he euer cast out of his Church at Bethlem c. what therfore shal we say him to haue committed for which he is not togeather with the Roman Sea to be condemned or with it to be absolued In like ful sort sayth D. Field (34) In his Appendix to the 5. booKe of the Church part 1. p. 87. touching Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague I could neuer yet find in what poynt of Faith they dissented from the doctrine of the Church then constantly resolued on but they bitterly inueighed against the Ambition Pride Coueteousnes and negligence of the Clergie And more in particular M. Fox (35) Act. Mon. p. 216. confesseth that Husse beleeued the seauen Sacraments and (36) Act. Mon. p. 209. 197. Transubstantiation M. Iacob (37) Def. of the Churches c. p. 13. And Act. Mon. p. 227. 216. addeth the Popes Primacie wherof also sayth (38) In Assertionibus art 30 Luther Iohn Husse seemeth not to withstand but that the Monarchie of the Pope may be yea he further there affirmeth that Husse attributeth much to the Roman Idol Lastly Husse being a Catholick Priest (39) Def. of the Churches c. p. 13. M. Iacob affirmeth that he sayd Masse to his dying day So manifest it is that in the Age of Iohn Husse the publick Seruice of the Church was the Sacrifice of the Masse and the Religion then knowne and beleeued by Husse and others was our present Roman Where I can not but much admire the absurditie and beggerie of M. Fox and others in (40) Act. Mon. p. 190. 241. And D. Downham of Antichrist p. 40. registring Iohn Husse for a most holie Martyr of their Protestant Church and further (41) In Apoc. c. 11. p. 249. affirming that It can not seem otherwise but that Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague are without al controuersie the two witnesses c. wherof the Prophet speaketh properly and expresly in this place to wit of the Apocalipse wheras it is most certain that Husse was condemned and burned chiefly (42) See Simō de Voyon vpon the Catalog of Doctours p. 159. Fox Act. Mon. p. 230. Osiand cent 15. p. 469. for his vrging of Communion to the Lay-people vnder both kindes and for maintayning Wicclifs seditious Doctrine against Princes Priestes and Bishops if they committed mortal Sinne in other poynts of Faith liuing and dying a Roman Catholick In the Age precedent to Iohn Husse liued Iohn Wiccliffe who was a Catholick Priest (43) Stows Annales p. 464 euen the Parson of Lutterworth in Lecestershier who according to M. Stow (44) Ib. p. 425 first inueighed against the Church for that he had been depriued by the Archbishop of Canterburie from a certain Benefice c. And hauing vpon this occasion seuered himself from the Church in which he formerly was He with his Disciples went barefooted and basely cloathed in coorse russet garments downe to the heeles and (45) Ib. p. 426 seemed to contemne al temporal goods for the loue of eternal riches adioyning himself to the begging Friars approuing their pouertie and extolling their perfection Reteyning stil his former Catholick opinions concerning (46) Vviccleus de Blasphe c. 17 Holie-water (47) Vviccl de Euchar. c. 9. the Worshipping of Relicks and Images the (48) Serm de Assumptione Intercession of our B. Lady S. Mary the (49) De Apostasia c. 18. Rites and Ceremonies of the Masse wherof (50) In Professione fidei c. 28. Przibauus an Heretick who liued neer the same time sayth Iohn Wiccliffe in his booke of Apostacie and eighteenth chapter alloweth al the Rites of Masse from the beginning almost to the end c. (51) In 1. ad Cor. c. 1. Wiccliffe himself calleth Extreame Vnction a medecine to cure sinne as appeareth sayth he Iames. 1 And he affirmeth that it
is tearmed (80) Lib. German quo causas recusati concilij Trid. reddunt f. 257. An impudent Writer heauing the Pope vp into an Idol a corrupter of Gods honour and preacher of Antichrist Yea so sincerely was he affected to the Pope and the Church of Rome that the Centurists report him to (81) Cent. 12. Col. 1639. say to the Count of Aquitaine whatsoeuer is out of the Roman Church that by Gods iudgement is of necessitie to perish euen as those things which were out of the Ark were drowned in the Deluge c. As also he that persecuteth the pope of Rome whom the Centurists here cal Antichrist he persecuteth sayth S. Bernard the Sonne of God himself Neither was anie of this Papistrie noted as then to be singular in S. Bernard but to the contrarie it is confessed by M. Iewel and M. Whitaker that S. Bernard liued in the midst of the Popes Rout and Tyrannie D. Morton as formerly calling S. Bernard for his life a Sainct and for his doctrine a Lamp to preuēt obiections thereby arising against him prouidently addeth that he neither was Sainct nor Lamp (83) Prot. Appeal p. 458. Simply as vnspotted with errours but Comparatiuely or c. in his generation that is in respect of the Age wherin he liued when a deluge of iniquities and mist of Popish Superstition had ouerspred the outward face of the Church So truly Papistical was S. Bernard At this time of S. Bernard liued also S. Malachias of whom Osiander writeth thus (84) Cent. 12. p. 315. 256. Malachias an Archbishop in Ireland from his childhood was giuen to learning and Religion and at length intreated and much inforced he vndertook to be the Archbishop of Ireland He was verie familiar with S. Bernard admiring and imitating his Monachisme and embracing Popish superstitions He worshipped the Pope of Rome for God To him verie manie miracles are ascribed c. So truly Roman Catholick was S. Malachias (82) Def. of the Apol. p 557. Vvhit cont Dur. l. 2. p. 154. In the Age precedent to these liued Berengarius who being a Catholick Priest and the Archdeacon of Angiers dissented afterwards from the Roman Church in the Doctrine of Transubstantiation which yet before his death he so fully (85) Fox Act. Monu p. 13. Vvestphalus his Apologetica c. fol. 6. Osiand Cent. 11. p. 158. Centurie-writers Cent. 11. col 458. recanted and conformed himself to the Roman Church as that the same is plainly acknowledged by M. Fox by Westphalus Osiander and the Centurists who record his recantation verbatim as it was Before him liued the most renowned Emperour Charles the Great who was so wholy deuoted to the Roman Religion as that the same is plentifully aknowledged by (86) Osiand in ep cent 8 p. 101. Cowpers Chron. fol 173. Fox in Apoc. p. 436. Crispinus of the Estate of the Church p. 221. Bulling in 2. Thess p. 533. Osiander D. Cowper M. Fox Crispinus and Bullinger In somuch that (87) In Epist Dedic Hist Sacram. Hospinian affirmeth that The Emperour Charles the Great commanded not only by publick Edicts that the Ceremonies and Rites as also the Latin Masse of the Roman Church and the other Decrees Statutes and Ordinances of the Roman Bishop should be obserued but himself also by imprisonnents and other kindes of punishments compelled Churches to the same Yea such was the vnion between the Popes of Rome and Charles the Great in matters of Faith and friendship as that according to D. Cowpers (88) Chron. f. 174. relation there were Certain Bishops sent by Adrian to Charles who held a Councel in France against the condemnation of Images c. And of the other side wheras Paulus (89) Lib. 2. Hist Franc. Aemilius relateth that Charles the Great sent twelue Bishops vnto a Councel holden at Rome by Pope Stephen in confutation of the errour of the Greeks against Images the same is so true that the like report therof is made by the (90) Cent. 8. col 570. Centurie-writers So assured it is that this Age in the opinion of Protestants was most superstitious and Papistical Before Charles liued S. Bede whom (91) Cent. 8. p. 58. Osiander tearmeth a good man and D. Cowper (92) Chron. f. 171. confesseth that he was Renowned in al the world for his learning and godly life For which he was also priuiledged with the Surname of Reuerend (93) Hollinsh Chron at An. 735. Covvpers Chron. at An. 724 fol. 168. Fox Act. Mon. p. 128. and by D. (94) Iesuit part 2. p. 326. Humfrey is specially registred among The Godlie men raised-vp by the Holie-Ghost D. Morton sayth (95) Prot. Appeal l. 1. p. 70. Although we deny not that Bede did hold diuers Romish Doctrines yet do we find sufficient cause in his writings why we may allow him his Title of Venerable and good man M. Bale further testifyeth that S. Bede (96) Cent. 2. c. 1. was so practised in prophane Authours that he scarce had his match in that Age He learned Physick and Metaphysick out of the purest fountaines He knew the Mysteries of the Christian Faith so soundly that for his exact knowledge both of Greek and Latin manie preferred him before Gregorie the Great There is scarce anie thing worth reading to be found in al Antiquitie which in due places is not read in Bede If he had liued in the times of Augustin Hierom Chrysostom I doubt not but he might haue contended for Equalitie with them He put forth manie bookes ful of al kind of Learning M. Fox acknowledgeth that (97) Act. Mon. p. 127. He was a man of worthie and memorable memorie and famous learning The whole Latin Church at that time gaue him the Maistrie in Iudgement and knowledge of the holie Scripture M. Bel granteth (98) Downfal that Bede for vertue and learning was renowned in al the world And M. Cambden recordeth that Bede (99) Descrip Brit. p. 670. the singular glorie of England by Pietie and Erudition obtayned the name of Venerable wrot many volumes most leardnedly So truly godlie learned and renowned was S. Bede euen in the iudgement of Protestants But now to obserue in particular whether the Faith and Religion taught beleeued and practised by this so worthie a man was Roman Catholick or English Protestant [100] Cent. 8. p. 58. Osiander who before called him A good man in expresse tearmes confesseth that Bede was wrapped in al the Popish Errours wherin we Protestants at this day dissent from the Pope For he admired and embraced the worship of Images the Popish Masse Inuocation of Saincts c. In which respect also M. Fox (101) Act. Mon. p. 128. 129. acknowledgeth that he liued in great credit and esteem with the Popes of that Age whom M. Fulk (102) Retentiue ag Bristovv p. 278. tearmeth Antichrists and therupon reiecteth S. Bedes authoritie saying The last Testimonie out of Bede
who liued vnder the Tyrannie of Antichrist I wil not stand vpon M. Sanders may haue great store of such For (103) Against Rhem. Test in Heb. 10.11 Bede liued in a superstitious time long after Antichrist did openly shew himself c. He affirmed that Men vnderstood that the healthful Sacrifice auayled to Redemption both of bodie and soul euerlasting and (104) Ib. in 1. Pet. 3.19 In some things was carryed away with the errours and corruptions of his time By which it clearly appeareth that in the Age of S. Bede the Popes of Rome were so Roman Catholick and the external gouernment of the Church thereto so answerable that our moderne Protestants do therfore traduce those ancient Popes for Antichrists and their Gouernment for Tyrannie In the Age before S. Bede liued the two most famous Brethren named Eualdi whom M. Bale tearmeth (105) In Catal. Scrip. c. Cēt. 14. p. 145. Osiand Cent. 7. p. 559. Papistical Martyrs suffring for Papistrie And though D. Morton (106) Prot. Appeal p. 67. 68. endeauoureth to obscure this by affirming that Protestant Writers were doubtful whether the sayd Brethren dyed by the hands of Christians or Infidels which later himself thinketh more probable yet this hindreth not but according to his Brother Bale and Osiāder cited by himself that they dyed for our Roman Faith Yea so litle was this doubt that D. Morton himself sayth If notwithstanding Catholicks shal insist in their clayme of these Two suffring death in maintenāce of Papal Iurisdiction ouer forraine Churches miserable wil be their issue especially considering that we haue manie Twoes to oppose against these euen a thousand and two hundred religious Britans who in a resolute resistāce of that Iurisdictiō and Authoritie of Austin the Legate of S. Gregorie dyed vnder the hands of Pagans and as Galfrid speaketh suffred Martyrdome But to omit that Protestants (107) Carthvvright in his 2. Reply part 1. p. 475. themselues charge this Galfrid with vntruth and too too childish errours wherof his owne (108) See l. 8. c. 19. l. 9. c. 4. l. 10. c. 3. l. 12. c. 4. c. writings wil be best witnesses as also that D. Morton doth vntruly and vndeseruedly referre the death of these religious Britans occasionally to S. Augustin I can not yet but obserue the greatest penurie of ancient Protestant Martyrs when D. Morton is glad to clayme for such those who liued and dyed Catholick Monks euen the Monks of Bangor So great a Bangor doth our Doctour make in making Protestants Ministers and Martyrs of Religious Monks THAT THE FAITH OF S. GREGORIE AND S. Augustin and whereto England was by them conuerted was our Roman Catholick and not Protestant CHAPTER IV. TO arise euen to the height or beginning of these last thousand yeares and first to examine the Faith of S. Gregorie and his time Concerning him D. Morton writeth (1) Prot. Appeal p 5. wee willingly cōfesse that S. Gregorie was an happie Father of the Faith of manie and deliuered to thē the sauing knowledge of Christ crucifyed And as cōcerning our Countries Conuersion by him he further sayth (2) Prot. Appeal p. 60. This happines of our English Conuersion to the Faith of Christ and worthines of our Conuerter S. Gregorie we could easily acknowledge without anie further adoe c And againe our Protestants Authours looking on their right hand beholding how Pagans and Heathnish people c. by the light of the Ghospel through the Ministerie of Austin the Legat of S. Gregorie were brought vnto the Fold of Christ did togeather with the Angels of heauen reioyce in remembrance of this their happines and therefore called it a gratious Conuersion And that most iustly seing our sayd Conuersion was confessedly from Paganisme to the true Faith of Christ for so Hollinshead testifyeth that (3) Description of Britannie l. 11. c. 7. S. Austin was sent by Gregorie to preach to English-men the Word of God who were yet blind in Pagan superstition And Anno 596. Gregorie sent Austin into this Ile to preach the Christian Faith vnto the English Saxons which Nation as yet had not receaued the Ghospel Agreably also hereunto sayth M. Cambden (4) Descript Britan. p. 104. Austin hauing rooted-out the Monsters of Heathnish superstition ingrafting Christ in English-mens minds with most happie successe conuerted them to the Faith And the like is acknowledged by M. Fox (5) Act. Mon. 110. 115. 172. Bale Cent. 1. c. 73. Cent. c. 1. VvitaKer cont Dur. p. 394. Cooper chron anno 599. Stovv 596. M. Bale D. Whitaker D. Cowper Now this Faith was so certainly the Faith planted by Christ and his Apostles that M. Fox calleth it (6) Act. Mon. p. 111. 120. 122 The Christian Faith (7) Ib. p. 115. 116. the Faith and Doctrine of Christ (8) Ib p. 121. Christs Religion and that Church The Church of Christ and The (9) Ib. p. 112. perfect Faith of Christ Cowper styleth it (10) Chron. anno 636. The right Beleef Stow (11) Chron. p. 9. The Christian Faith and (12) Ibid. p. 72. pure and incorrupted Christianitie Cambden (13) Descript Brit. p. 519. The true Religion of Christ (14) In vit Paulin. Godwine The Ghospel and sundrie such like Now this our Conuersion to this Faith of Christ by the meanes of Saint Gregorie was in truth a Blessing so great that (15) Cont. Duraeum l. 5. p. 394. 502. 397. D. Whitaker most humbly thus writeth therof we wil euer most gratefully remember that great benefit which Gregorie bestowed vpon vs And I confesse S. Gregorie to haue been a good and holie man c. He was a learned and holie Bishop (16) Iesuit p. 2. p. 624. D. Humfrey tearmeth him therefore Gregorie in name Great and indeed Great and M. Bel (17) Suruey of Poperie p. 187. calleth him S. Gregorie surnamed the Great the holie and learned Bishop of Rome According to (18) Cent. 1. c. 68. M. Bale He was the most excellent of al the Bishops of Rome for learning and life That against his wil and striuing to the contrarie and at last compelled he succeeded Pope Pelagius That he was a learned and good man founded Hospitals inuited Pilgrims to his Table sent things necessarie to the Monkes of Hierusalem and maintayned three thousand Virgins (19) Ibid. c. 7. He reduced the Gothes from Arianisme to the Church professed himself by writing the Seruant of Gods seruants that thereby he might appeare most far from al Ambition and desire of command In like sort is S. Augustin honoured by M. Godwine (20) Catalog of Bish. p. 7. and See Cābd Descript Brit. p 515. 178. Bale Cent. 13. c. 7. Cent. 14. c. 13. with the Title of our Apostle Wherof also sayth M. Mason (21) Consecration of English Bishops p. 57. 58. for as much as Lethardus gathered but a few clusters and the mayne Vintage was reserued
Learning and Iudgment c. So willing indeed is M. Doctour to detract from the Authoritie and testimonies of his owne deare Brethren M. Napper and M. Brocard And where he would gladly mince the matter by affirming that they were but Two the perusal of this Chapter and other parcels of this booke wil clearly discouer that there were manie more Twoes of this opinion Wherfore to proceed M. Brightman (11) Apoc. p. 503. thus vrgeth Bellarmine As concerning the continuance of the Apostacie from the true Faith we haue learned by the Apocalypse that the same hath preuayled more then 1260. yeares and that more cleerly then anie of your Subtilties can euade (12) Ibid. p. 539. And againe Antichrist hath raigned from the time of Constantin the Great to this day wherof the Apocalypse affordeth such Demonstrations as neuer anie Iesuit can confute Yea (13) Ibid. p. 477. further The Pope of Rome is the Beast which 1300. yeares receiued power c. therefore from 1300. yeares he is the Antichrist So certain it is by M. Brightmans strongest Demonstrations grounded vpon Scripture that the present Roman Religion hath continued for these last 1300. yeares during which time the Pope in his opinion hath raigned as Antichrist Answerably herevnto (14) Against Staplet Martial p. 25. D. Fulk relateth that some Protestants haue written that the Pope hath blinded the world these manie hundred yeares some say 1000. some 1200. some 900. c. And (15) In Apoc. p. 263. Winckelmanus speaking of the begining and end of the Churches persecution by Antichrist reporteth that there are some Protestant Writers who make the end Anno 1517. when M. Luther first began and so the beginning should be Anno 257. others place the end Anno Christi 1521. when Luther at the Assemblies at Wormes excellently gaue testimonie to the truth and so the beginning should be from Anno Christi 261. c. (16) De Antichristo p. 96. Danaeus also speaking of Antichrists first coming confesseth that some Protestant Writers teach that he came in the Yeare 1000. others 500. others 400. from Christs birth So clear it is that the Pope of Rome for these 1300. yeares in the opinion of Protestants hath raigned as Antichrist But as the Popes for these last 1300. yeares are thus censured for Antichrists so are the most ancient and first Christian Emperours condemned for Papists and fauourers of Antichrist For though D. Morton speaking of the Popes authoritie affirmeth that it hath been (17) Prot. Appeal p. 661. often and notoriously contradicted in Antiquitie c. by right Christian and renowned Emperours Yet M. Brightman speaking of the verie first most ancient and Christian Emperours auerreth the contrarie saying (18) Apoc. p. 344. Into which Catalogue come Constantin the Great Constantius Constans Constantin and their Sonnes Iulian Iouinian Valentinian Gratian Valentinian the Second Theodosius c. for these then raigning the Beast was notably defended and his dignitie much increased Agreably sayth (19) Reioynd to Bristow p. 2. D. Fulk I neuer ment to acknowledge the Emperours Constantin Iouinian Valentinian c. to be such as I would wish for For both in their Religion and manners diuers things are found which I could wiâ—h had been more agreable to the Word of God So that for the second 300. yeares after Christ it resteth euident and for such acknowledged that The Pope and his Clergie possessed the outward visible Church of Christians neuer suffring for 1000. yeares after Syluester the First anie to be seen vouchable or visible of the Protestant Church For which verie cause al the Popes of those Ages are censured for Antichrists and the verie first Christian Emperours for their fauourers and defenders To make now the like trial of the Roman Churches Continuance and her vniuersal and publick profession and practise of her Faith and Religion for the first 300. yeares after Christ to wit from his blessed Apostles to Pope Siluester the First and Constantin the Great Wheras our Catholick Writers do often obiect the Custom of the ancient Fathers in prouoking the Hereticks of their times with the Succession of the Roman Bishops according to the example of Ireneus Cyprian Tertullian Optatus Hierom Augustin and Vincentius Lyrinensis (20) Against Purgat p. 373. D. Fulk for his best answear is enforced to confesse saying That these men specially named the Church of Rome it was because the Church of Rome at that time as it was founded by the Apostles so it continued in the doctrine of the Apostles (21) ConfereÌ„ce vvith M. Hart. p. 442. D. Raynolds being prouoked in the like kind acknowledgeth in like manner that The succession of the Roman Bishops was a proof of the true Faith in the time of Augustin Epiphanius Optatus Tertullian and Irenaeus c. (22) Instit l. 4. c. 2. sec 2. 3. And Caluin himself setting downe our foresayd Allegation affirmeth of Catholicks that They indeed set forth their Church verie gloriously c. They report out of Irenaeus Tertullian Origen Augustin and others how highly they esteemed this Succession wherto he giueth the like answear and reason saying Considering it was a matter out of al doubt that from the beginning euen vntil that time nothing was changed in Doctrine the forsayd Doctours took in argument that which was sufficient for the ouerthrowing of al new errours to wit that the Hereticks oppugned the doctrine which euen from the verie Apostles themselues had been inuiolable and with one consent retayned And in his book of Institutions set forth in French he writeth expresly that It was a thing notorious and without doubt that after the Apostles Age vntil those foresayd times no change was made in doctrine neither at Rome nor other Citties In like sort sayth Zanchius (23) De vera Relig. p. 148. In times past the Roman Church and the succession of their Bishops vntil the times of Irenaeus Tertullian Cyprian Some others was such as that not vndeseruedly these Fathers were accustomed to prouoke and cite the Hereticks of their time to her and others such like (24) De Ecclesia p. 278. D. Whitaker speaking of certain Apostolical Churches and amongst them of Rome by Name collecteth thus From whence we vnderstand why Tertullian prouoked to these Churches to wit because as then by perpetual succession they kept the Doctrine of the Apostles Agreably to which almost in the same words sayth (25) Against Purgat p. 374 D. Fulk The Church of Rome retayned by succession vntil Tertullians dayes that Faith which it did first receiue of the Apostles (26) Fox his Act. Mon. p. 1359. M. Ridley auoucheth that The Patriarch of Rome in the Apostles time and long after was a great maintayner and Setter forth of Christs glorie in the which aboue al other Countries and Regions was preached the true Ghospel the Sacraments were most duly administred c. After the Emperours became Christians
the longest Continuance and greatest Antiquitie is a Popish Argument And the Doctrine of the Pope or Church of Rome was so timely working as that it was in being euen in the Apostles dayes For our Conclusion then we haue it here confessed that euer since the time of Constantin and Pope Siluester which contayneth some 1300 yeares al Popes and the Church of Rome haue been so agreable in Doctrine and Faith with our Present Pope and Church that therefore they are al censured for Antichrists Rome for Babylon the imagined Protestant Church during the same time not hauing anie one visible member in the world And not only this but that euen our first Christian Emperours are reproued by Protestants in regard of their very Religion and their honouring and defending of the foresayd Popes And as for the Roman Churches continuance from Christs time vntil the Raygne of Constantin it is plentifully acknowledged that as she was founded by the Apostles so she continued in the doctrine of the Apostles euen vntil the verie times of S. Augustin who flourished almost 100. yeares after Constantin in so much as during al the sayd time the verie Succession of Roman Bishops is granted by Protestants to haue been a good proof of the true Faith And wheras S. Austins Rule of making al such Doctrine truly Apostolical as hath no knowne beginning since the Apostles is approued and applauded by the learnedst Protestants yet themselues likewise confesse that the allowance of this Rule is the opening of a window to bring in al Poperie so truly Apostolical is the Doctrine of Papists Adde lastly that the Antiquitie of our present Papistrie is confessedly no lesse gray-headed then the times of S. Paul and the other Apostles and the continuance therof euer since such as that perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles we stil find the print of the Popes feet Now my kindest Aduocats in this so important a Plea are no other then Caluin Suinglius Zanchius Danaeus Beza Winckelmanus Sebastianus Francus Rhegius Brocard Brightman Leigh Napper Parkins Whitaker Powel Fulk Raynolds Ridley Iewel Bunnie Carthwright Parker Field Whitguift Fotherbie Willet Midleton and Morton al of them Protestant Writers and men much renowned by their other Brethren A FVRTHER PROOF OF THE PRESENT ROMAN Religions Continuance from the Apostles times to these dayes is taken from the Christian belief of the Indians Armenians Grecians Brittans al of them Conuerted in the dayes of the Apostles CHAPTER VI. IT is recorded by sundrie Historiographers and acknowledged for most true by the learnedst Protestants that manie Heathen Nations were conuerted by the Apostles themselues to the Faith of Christ whereof peculiar instance is giuen of India Armenia Graecia Britanie c. The Conuersion of India is confessed by (1) Cent. 1. p. 37. Osiander and (2) Comment de Regno Christi p. 45. Nicolaus Phillippi affirmeth S. Thomas to haue been their first Apostle Chemnitius (3) Exam. part 2. p. 7. teacheth that S. Bartholomew preached the Ghospel to the Armenians And as for the Conuersion of Greece it clearly appeareth by Saint Pauls Epistles to sundrie of that Nation as to the Corinthians Ephesians Thessalonians and by the Apocalypse chap. 1. vers 11. Now as concerning the first Conuersion of Britanie it was so vndoubtedly Apostolick as that (4) Britannia c. p. 40. M. Cambden auoucheth that It is certayne that the Brittans receiued the Christian Religion in the verie infancie of the Church In proof wherof he there alleageth sundrie ancient Authorities (5) Ibid. p. 157. And See M. Hal in his Apologie against the Brovvnists p. 58. Further also teaching that in Britannie flourished the Monasterie of Glassenburie which taketh its ancient beginning from Ioseph of Arimathia c. for this the ancientest Monuments of this Monasterie do testify c. Neither is there cause why we should doubt thereof In like sort sayth (6) Description of Britanie annexed vnto Holinshead c. v. 1. p. 23. M. Harison That Ioseph preached here in England in the Apostles times his Sepulchre yet in Glassenburie and Epitaph affixed thereto is proof sufficient (7) Remedie against Schisme p. 24. M. Henoch Clapham is so confident of the Britans conuersion in the Apostles times as that he auoucheth that our Schismatikes may aswel ask me what assurance I haue there was a King Henrie as demand what assurance I haue of the other (8) Against Rhem. Test in 2. Cor. 12. fol. 316. D. Fulk thefore calleth them The Catholick Brittans with whom Christian Religion had continued in succession since the Apostles times This then supposed that al the former Countries were conuerted to Christianitie by Christ his Apostles and disciples themselues The next point to be examined is whether the sayd Faith and Religion which as then they learned receaued and beleeued and which for sundrie succeding Ages they practised and professed is more agreable to the present Roman or Protestant Faith And first as concerning the Indians (9) Comment de Regno Christi l. 1. p. 45. 46. D. Philippus Nicolai relateth that India in sundrie places is inhabited by them in great number who receiued the doctrine of the Ghospel from S. Thomas the Apostle c. vpon the seauenth day according to our custome they meete in the Churches that they may be present at the Sacrifices heare Sermons they vse in their Sacrifices wine made of dryed Grapes giuing bread they not only giue the bodie of Christ but also by drinking of the consecrated Chalice they giue his bloud hauing before made confession of their sinnes c. At the entrance of the church like vnto the Papists they are sprinkled with holie water with the same rite and the same religion they burie the dead c. praying vnto Christ for their eternal Saluation c. The Priests are so shauen vpon the head that they haue vpon the crowne the Image of the Crosse Amongst them there are Societies of Monks and companies of Sacred Virgins shut vp in seueral houses Chastitie is kept by al them with a great desire of honestie abstinence and religion c. They strictly obserue the fasts of Aduent and Lent c. And In the honour of S. Thomas they keep a Festiual day Yea he further writeth (10) Ibid. p. 64. of the remote Cataians of India that they haue their chappels in which for the safetie of their Marchants trauayling in strang countries Sacrifice is offred with Popish ceremonies and Masses Now by this testimonie of so learned a Protestant it appeareth that the Indian Christians first conuerted by S. Thomas retayne yet and practise these Catholick poynts of Faith The real presence of Christs Bodie and Bloud in the Eucharist Confession of sinnes before Receiuing Sprinkling with holie water prayer for the dead Shauing Priestes Crownes The Image of the Crosse Companies of Monks and Nunnes their Chastitie and abstinence The Feasts of Aduent and Lent The
ancient Fathers almost in euerie Age before that in which Gregorie liued saying The Religion cleerly taught in the Word of God brought hither first by Simon Zelotes Niceph. l. 2. c. 4. Ioseph of Arimathia Gildâ—s S. Paul the Apostle Theodoret de Curand Graec. affect l. 9. al or some of them was watred stil on in the dayes of Tertullian l. cont Iudaeos Origen in Ezech. hom 4. Athanasius Apol. 2. Hilarie l. de Synod cont Arian Chysostom hom quod Christus sit Deus Theodoret Hist l. 1. c. 10. l. 4. c. 3. Al which Ancient Fathers speak honourably of the Church Religion and Prelates of Brittanie So exceeding far were the Brittans from being changed in their Religion before the time when S. Augustin came into England Therfore to come to the second and mayne point which is the true harmonie and agreement between the Apostolick Faith of the Brittans and the Catholick Roman Faith of S. Augustin D. Morton labouring purposely to shew (51) Prot. Appeal p. 75. what and of how great importance the differences were between the Brittan Bishops and the Church of Rome at Austins comming can only instance in the difference of Ceremonies or ministring of Baptisme in keeping of Easter and in denial of Subiection vnto Austin which though he much endeauour to proue to be matters of great importance yet if they be considered in themselues and without pertinacie in the Defenders they may with M. Brierlie most truly be sayd to be few and smal points And the more if they should once be compared with our other Roman Articles of Real Presence Adoration of the Sacrament Masse Confession Freewil Merit c. In anie one wherof D. Morton was not able to giue the least Instance of difference between the foresayd Brittans and S. Austin Wherfore to proceed in this same poynt It is reported by Hollinshead out of S. Bede hist. l. 2. c. 2 that S. Austin by the help of King Edilbert obtayned a meeting with the Brittish Bishops and Doctours where he sayd vnto them (52) Beda hist l. 2. c. 2. Hollinsh vol. 1. p. 103. Godwine in his Catalogue of Bish. p. 6. If you wil obey me in these three things That you wil celebrate Easter at the due time That you wil minister Baptisme wherwith wee are borne againe to God according to the custome of the Roman and Apostolick Church That you wil preach with vs the Word of God to the Nation of the English Al other things which you doe though they be contrarie to our customes we wil peaceably suffer In like sort sayth the (53) l. 3. c. 13. p. 133. Authour of the Historie of Great Brittanie The Brittan Bishops conformed themselues to the doctrine and Ceremonies of the Church of Rome without difference in anie thing specially remembred saue only in the Celebration of the Feast of Easter c. (54) Ibid p. 219. And See CaÌ„bdens BritaÌ„ in English p. 578. And agayne when they perceaued the Saxons in some measure to approue it they began to make open Profession of it as seeming therin to agree euen with their Enemies the Saxons howsoeuer otherwise in respect of language situation or Law of Nations they were diuided Yea the (55) Beda hist l. 2. c. 2. Hollinsh vol. 1. p. 102. Brittan Bishops after conference had with S. Austin confessed that they vnderstood that it was the true way of iustice which Austin preached Wherupon as (56) Confut. of Purgat p. 335. D. Fulk acknowledgeth Saint Austin did at the last obtayne the ayde of the Brittish Bishops to the Conuersion of the Saxons (57) Catalogue of Bishops p. 11. Lastly D. Godwin writing of Theodore who was Archbishop of Canterburie some Fiftie or Sixtie yeares after S. Augustin auoucheth that vnto him al the Brittish Bishops and generally al Britanie yealded obedience and vnder him conformed themselues in al things vnto the Rites and discipline of the Church of Rome So euidently doth that Primitiue Faith of the Brittans in al most substantial poynts wholy agree with that Faith which S. Austin taught vs and which the Protestants haue fully acknowledged to be Catholick Roman or Popish And yet is the sayd Faith taught vs by S. Gregorie and S. Austin tearmed by (58) Chron. f. 161. D. Cowper the right beleefe And by (59) Act. Mon. p. 112. M. Fox the perfect Faith of Christ (60) Ibid. p. 124. and the true Faith of Christ And thus from the premisses it necessarily followeth that our present Roman Religion being so consonant or rather the same with that first Faith which the Indians Armenians Graecians and Brittans receiued from the Apostles themselues that therfore no lesse ancient or continuing is our Roman Religion then the Religion of the Apostles M. Brierly hauing produced diuers testimonies of Protestants in proof that the Indians Graecians and Armenians were conuerted to the Faith of Christ in the Apostles times as also that the remnant of Christian Religion which they yet preserue is Roman Catholick not Protestant M. Morton directing a large Reply hereto doth not so much as answer to any one of the foresayd testimonies of his Brethren Osiander excepted of whom he sayth (61) Prop. Appeal p. 79. We approue not Osianders censure c. concerning the Christians in Mount Libanus tearming them Popish for some flying speach But he may now aswel say we do not only not approue Osianders censure but neither the Censures and opinions of D. Philip Nicolai Gomarus Willamont Crispinus the Diuines of Wittemberg Cambden Harison Hollinshead Hal Clapham Fulk Marbeck Symondes Sandes Bale Foxe Midleton Godwine and Cowper al of them Protestants and yet al of them thus affording their helping hands for the proof of our agreement in Faith and Religion with the Doctrine deliuered by the Apostles themselues THE SECOND BOOKE WHERIN IS PROVED THROVGH AL THE CHIEF ARTICLES OF RELIGION AND THAT BY THE Confessions of Protestants that the same Faith Which is now taught by the Roman Church vvas anciently taught by the Primitiue Church of Christ THAT GENERAL COVNCELS DO TRVLY represent the Church of Christ And of the Credit and Authoritie giuen by Protestants to the sayd Councels CHAPTER I. AS in Politick gouernement our Parlament consisting of Prince Peeres Knights and Burgesses doth truly represent the whole Bodie of the Common-wealth and withal is endowed with ful power and authoritie to enact and establish Lawes which euerie particular Subiect is bound to obey and obserue So in gouernement Ecclesiastical a General Councel consisting of the Head of the Church the Bishops and Pastours doth truly represent vnto vs the whole Bodie of the Church itself and in like sort is enriched with plenarie power and vertue to create Decrees and Statutes which may bind the soules and consciences of euery particular member of the sayd Church To which purpose D. Whitaker confesseth expresly that (1) De Conciliis p. 1. 10. The Church is represented in a General
Councel And agayne (2) Ib. p. 19. Neither is that speach altogeather to be disliked that a Councel is the Church Representatiue M. Ridley further auoucheth that (3) Act. Mon. p. 1288. Councels do indeed represent the vniuersal Church and being so gathered togeather in the name of Christ they haue a promise of the guift and guyding of his Spirit into al truth And the same Doctrine is proued by D. Bilson saying (4) Perpetual Gouernement p. 392. As in Ciuil Policie not al Persons are called togeather but certayne Chiefe to represent the State and consult for the whole Common-wealth So in the Gouernement of the Church it is as sufficient in right that some of euerie place excelling others in dignitie should be sent from euerie Realme far distant and by that meanes they had the consent of the whole world to the Decrees of their Councels The Councel thus liuely representing the Church it is herevpon further granted by D. Bilson that as (5) Ib. p 372. To haue no Iudge for the ending of Ecclesiastical contentions were the vtter subuersion of al peace so according to him (6) Ib. p. 370 Synods are an external iudicial meanes to discerne errour the same being as he teacheth (7) Ib. p. 372. strengthned with the Promise of our Sauiour and accordingly obserued by the ancient Fathers who sayth he (8) Ib. p. 374. In al Ages aswel before as since the great Councel of Nice haue approued and practised this course as the surest meanes to decide Doubts With whom agreeth Melancthon saying (9) In Concil Theol. par 2. p. 1. Let them assemble General or National Councels c. Because it is written Tel the Church This was the custome in the Church from the verie beginning c. And Councels are the proper Iudgements of the Church And (10) Ib. p. 2. And see l. 1. Epist. p. 211. It is requisit that there be Iudgements in the Church neither can other Nations but be scandalized if they shal heare that we refuse the Iudgements of al Synods And wheras some obiect that Councels may erre M. Hooker (11) Ecc. Pol. p. 27. answereth therto himself and further concludeth that (12) Ib. p. 28. The wil of God is to haue vs do whatsoeuer the Sentence of Iudicial and Final Decision shal determine yea though it seeme in our priuate opinion to swarue vtterly from that which is right c. And that without this it is almost impossible we should auoyd confusion or euer hope to attayne peace And this Sentence sayth he (13) Ib. p. 28. is ground sufficient for anie reasonable mans conscience to build vpon whatsoeuer his owne opinion were as touching the matter before in question The same truth is taught by his dearest friend D. Couel assuring vs that If (14) Modest Examination p. 110. Synods want the Church neither at anie time was nor indeed can safely be without Tempests yea sundrie Protestants do ioyntly teach and gather from the Councel of the Apostles mentioned in their Acts (15) Act. 15.2 c. the necessitie of Councels (16a) Vvhite in his Def. p. 661. Carthwr 16. p. 678. Raynolds in his Confer p. 254. 255 Bilson in his Perpet Gouern. p. 373. for the deciding of Controuersies and further acknowledge the presence and assistance of the (16b) Bilson ib. p. 372. 373. 374. Ridley Act. Mon. p. 1288. Holie Ghost in direction of them into al truth From hence it is that sundrie Protestants do nothing doubt to submit themselues and their writings to the Iudgement and Determination of a general Councel So their learnedst Beza in a Preface (17) Ad Acta Colloq Montisbel Resp p. 1. p. 2. to one of his books thus submitteth himself Let al these be submitted to the Iudgements of al true Doctours and Orthodoxal Diuines and especially of a free holie and lawful Synod if God shal grant it at anie time M. Hooker testifyeth that (18) Pref. to Eccl. Pol. p. 28 2◠M. Beza in his last book but one professeth himself to be now wearie of such combats and encounters whether by word or writing insomuch as he findeth that Controuersies are therby made but brawles and therfore wisheth that in some common lawful assemblie of Church al these strifes may be at once decided (19) Diuers Degrees of Ministers in his Epistle to the Ministers of the Low-countries B. 3. fine I hartily wish sayth D. Sarauia that there may be a general Councel that as it becommeth me I refuse not to be iudged of my Iudgement But if otherwise c. Let vs expect the Iudgement of God And another Protestant Writer testifyeth of himself and of his other Brethren that (20) Authour of Cath. Traditions p. 57. And see Hospin Concord Discord fol. 186. The learned and greatest men among them do protest to submit themselues to a general and free Councel In like sort D. Sutclif auoucheth in behalf of Protestants in general that (21) Reuievv of Kellisons Suruey p 42. It is false that Protestants wil admit no Iudge but Scriptures For we appeale sayth he stil to a lawful general Councel c. And In the meane time we content ourselues with National Councels and their Determinations As also (22) Ib p. 102. Priuate men do submit themselues to the Determination of a free general Councel and in the meane while to their National Churches Lastly the authoritie of general Councels is so great and the scandal in contemning them so offensiue that a Protestant Writer ingenuously confesseth that (23) Cath. Traditions p. 58. A man can not now adayes read the writings of the ancient Fathers nor the Histories of the Apostolick Churches no not the holie Scripture it self without finding verie manie ceremonies and fashions of speaking not vsed among the Protestants of France from whence it hapneth that manie do change their beleef being offended at the contemning of Councels c. From al which I wil briefly conclude that seing by the free testimonies of so manie of the learned Protestants both strāgers and neighbours General Councels do truly represent the Church of Christ and are the surest meanes for the deciding of Ecclesiastical Controuersies being therin directed and inspired by the Holie-Ghost himself and so freed from errour in the decrees of Faith and manners And seing also for these strongest Reasons Protestants pretend to submit themselues their writings and their doubts finally also to their Determination that therfore for the decision of Controuersies in Religion Catholiks and so manie learned Protestants do ioyntly agree herein That the Authoritie of Oecumenical Councels is sacred infallible and most powerful and for such acknowledged and respected by the humble submission thereto of either Partie THAT THE ARGVMENT DRAVVNE FROM the Authoritie of the Primitiue Church of Christ and of her Doctours Pastours is an Argument of force And for such approued by sundrie learned Protestants CHAPTER II. THere is
that Pelagius Celestius Iulianus al of them Hereticks do see and Hilarie Gregorie Ambrose c. are blind This so worthie a Saying of S. Austin being alleaged against the Puritans by D. Bancroft he therupon inferreth (32) Suruey p. 352. 353. 351. Surely I do not perceiue why I may not without offence apply the same wordes to those men in those dayes c. Were there neuer learned men before you were taught the Principles of the Geneua Discipline c. Do you know what was in the Apostles times better then they who succeded the Apostles c. Is the light that shewed it self so manie wayes in the Ancient Fathers become such darknes that Carthwright Trauerse Fenner to whom I might as truly adde Luther Zuinglius Caluin Beza c. and such like should be thought so clearlie-sighted And shal Ireneus Tertulian Cyprian Ambrose Hierom Chrysostom Austin Gregorie Hilarie and al the rest of those whorthie men be reckned blind So cleerly doth D. Bancroft the Protestant late Primate of England acknowledge the shining light and glorie of the ancient Fathers and defend their authoritie from the imputations of Nouelists D. Morton ioyfully acknowledgeth (33) Prot. Appeal p. 33. That the ancient Fathers c. did obtayne in the Church of Christ honourable Titles as Augustin the great Mall or hammer against Hereticks Basil the light of the world Chrysostome The Doctour of the whole world Athanasius the Pillar as it were of the Church Nazianzene by a phrase of excellencie the Diuine Origen the Maister of the churches Cyprian the President of the whole world And lastly Ambrose A man called by God vnto an Apostolical Presidencie Now as for the Confidence which Catholicks place in the ancient Fathers D. Morton testifyeth for vs that (34) Ib. p 348 Neuer did the ancient Iewes more boast of their original and descent from father Abraham then do the Romanists glory in their pretended consent of ancient Fathers And though it be true that the ancient Fathers were men yet (35) Eccl. Pol. p. 115. The strength of mans Authoritie in M. Hookers iudgement is affirmatiuely such that the weightiest affaires in the world depend therupon Yea (36) Ib. p. 116. whatsoeuer we beleeue concerning saluation by Christ although the Scripture be therin the ground of our beleef yet is mans Authoritie sayth he the key that openeth the doore c. The Scripture could not teach vs these things vnles we beleeued men And wheras the sacred Scriptures do foretel sundrie things to be performed by the Church of Christ in succeeding Ages the answerable accomplishment therof in particular being matter of fact can be to vs at this day no otherwise made knowne then vpon the Credit of humane Testimonie commended to vs by Ecclesiastical Histories In which respect D. Whitaker truly teacheth that (37) Cont. Duraeum l. 7. p. 472. Historie plainly testifyeth al that to be accomplished which the ancient Prophets haue foretold concerning the Propagation amplitude and glorie of the Church So that there is no doubt sayth he but that Ecclesiastical Historie doth strengthen the Predictions of the Prophets Now from the Premisses we may briefly remember that not only al Catholicks but euen the Primest ProtestaÌ„ts that euer were do thus willingly appeale for the decision of Controuersies in Faith and Religion to the Censure and Determination of the Church of Christ which for the first six hundred yeares was confessedly sincere holie and religious Acknowledging withal the integritie and puritie of the Roman Church during the sayd time and professing to beleeue and teach no other Faith and religion then that which was taught and beleeued by the ancient Fathers of the same Church This then supposed I wil now descend in particular to the chiefest articles of Faith disputed at this day between Catholicks and Protestants And wil only examine whether the Roman or Protestant Church is now more agreable with the confessed Faith and Religion of the Fathers of the Primitiue Church in the foresayd poynts And for the cleerest preuenting of the manifold shiftes and euasions vsed by ProtestaÌ„ts when they are vrged in this kind I wil only produce such proofe from the Primitiue Church and Fathers as is recorded and confessed by Protestants and by them disliked and reiected as agreeing with our Roman Faith and condemning Protestancie THAT THE FATHERS AND DOCTOVRS OF the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught that S. Peter was ordayned by Christ the Head of the Apostles and of the whole Church and that the Church was founded vpon S. Peter it is Confessed by Protestants themselues CHAPTER III. BEcause the deciding of this present Controuersie of the Churches Primacie is indeed the speediest and most certaine meanes for the final dissoluing of al doubts in Religion either already begun or hereafter to arise I wil therfore more particularly and at large set downe the manifest and confessed Doctrine and practice of the Primitiue Church concerning the same And first as al gouernment whether Politick or Ecclesiastical the more it reseÌ„bleth the gouernment of this world by the Creatour therof ONE GOD or the gouernment of the Church during our Sauiours aboad vpon earth by ONE CHRIST the more it is to be approued coÌ„mended and followed so nothing is holden more Soueraigne or more needful for the procuring or preseruing of vnitie and concord in anie Bodie or Communitie then the vnitie of one Head or gouernment Monarchical Herevpon the (1) Bel. de Rom. Pont l. 1. c. 10. l. 2. c 12. Catholick Church doth beleeue and teach That S. Peter was ordayned by Christ the Supreme Ecclesiastical Head not only ouer the rest of the Apostles but euen ouer the whole Church And that the Bishop of Rome succeedeth him in the same Power and Authoritie The direct (2) Luther l de Potestate Papae in assertione Art 25. Calu. l. 4 Instit c 6. Morton in his Appeale l. 2. c. 5. Sect. 11. Negatiue wherof is not only taught by the protestant-Protestant-Church but withal it further beleeueth maintayneth that the Bâ—shop of Rome in steed of being the true Successour of S. Peter and the Vicar of Christ is the true Antichrist or Man of Sinne wherof so much is foretold in the sacred Scriptures To discouer now the Faith and practise of the Primitiue Church and to begin with the confessed Primacie of S. Peter And first that for the preseruing of vnitie and preuenting of Schismes he was appoynted by Christ the Supreme Head of that slender Bodie or litle Church of the twelue Apostles Wheras S. Hierom l. 1. cont Iouinianum teacheth that Amongst the Twelue one is chosen that a Head appoynted the occasion of Schisme should be taken away From hence (3) In his Examination c. against the Plea of the Innocent p. 106. 107. D. Couel hauing spoken of the necessitie of One aboue the rest to suppresse the seed of dissention thus argueth most strongly If this were the Principal
meanes to preuent Schismes dissentions in the Primitiue Church when the Graces of God were far more abundant and eminent then now they are Nay if the Twelue were not like to agree except there had been one Chief among them for sayth Hierom among the Twelue one was therefore chosen that a Chief being appoynted occasion of dissention might be preuented How can they think that equalitie would keep al the Pastours in the world in peace and vnitie c. For in al Societies Authoritie which can not be where al are equal must procure vnitie and obedience In like sort the (4) Cen. 4. Col. 556. Centurists confesse that Optatus l. 2. cont Donat. writeth It can not be denyed but that thou knowest in the Cittie of Rome the Episcopal Chaire to haue been first bestowed vpon Peter in which Peter the Head of al the Apostles sate wherupon he is called Cephas In which one Chaire vnitie should be kept by al least the other Apostles should euerie one defend his owne So that he should be esteemed a Schismatick and sinner who should erect another against that singular Sea therfore there is one Chaire c. (5) Cent. 4. Col. 1100. They also reprehend him for that he extolleth ouermuch the Chaire of Peter and the Succession of the Roman Bishops And (6) In his Retentiue c. p. 248. D. Fulk chargeth Optatus with absurditie for saying of Peter He deserued to be preferred before al the Apostles and he alone receaued the Keyes of the kingdome of heauen to be communicated to the rest (7) Retentiue against Bristows Motiues p. 248. D. Fulk (7) Retentiue against Bristows Motiues p. 248. speaking of S. Leo and S. Gregorie Bishops of Rome confesseth that The mysterie of iniquitie hauing wrought in that Seate neer fiue or six hundred yeares before them so anciently before them did the Roman Sea in his opinion begin to be Papal and then greatly encreased they were so deceaued with long continuance of errour that they thought the dignitie of Peter was much more ouer the rest of his fellow Apostles then the holie Scriptures of God do allow Yea the (8) Cent. 3. col 85. Centurists recite and reproue Origen hom 17. in Lucam for calling Peter the Prince of the Apostles And D. Raynolds (9) In his Cōference p. 485. citeth S. Dionysius de diuinis nominibus c. 3. tearming Peter the chief and most ancient Top or Head of the Apostles (10) Apocalypsis in cap. 13. p. 343. This poynt is so euident in the Fathers that M. Brightman thinketh It hath its original from a corrupt Doctrine to wit the false boasted Authoritie of the Chaire of Peter wherof almost at euerie word the Roman Bishop braggeth and which the Ancient Saints Tertullian Cyprian and others extolled with immoderate prayses not knowing with what impietie they prepared the way c. But the Fathers further proceed teaching that the whole Church was built or founded vpon S. Peter To which purpose the Rhemists citing S. Gregorie D. Fulk answereth The (11) Ag. Rhem. Test in Math. 16.19 Authoritie of Gregorie c. being a Bishop of Rome himself and so neer the time of the open reuelation of Antichrist in the Romish Sea is partial in this case and therefore not to be heard And againe Leo (12) Ibid. vers 18. Bishop of Rome striuing for the dignitie of his Sea as his Predecessours Zosimus Boniface and Celestin had done before c. is no equal Iudge in this case The (13. Cent. 8. col 555. Centurists charge S. Hilarie that he speaketh incommodiously of Peter the Apostle that he lyeth vnder the building of the Church and is made the Foundation therof They (14) Cent. 4. col 557. see col 1250. likewise affirme that S. Hierom sayth incommodiously of Peter that our Lord built his Church vpon him And for the like Saying they (15) Cent. 4. col 558. and see col 1250. reproue Nazianzene Yea they (16) Cent. 3. col 84. charge Tertullian that not without errour he seemeth to think that the Keyes were committed only to Peter and that the Church was built vpon him And they (17) Cent. 3. col 84. confesse that Cyprian in manie places affirmeth the Church to be founded vpon Peter as l. 1. ep 3. l. 4. ep 9. c. And they (18) Cent. 3. col 85. charge Origen Tract 5. in Math. to say Peter by promise deserued to be made the foundation of the Church (19) Resp Ad Bellar. disp part 1. p. 277. Danaeus reproueth the Fathers in general for that they sayth he naughtily expounded of the Person of Peter that Saying of Christ Math. 16. Thou art Peter and vpon this Rock I wil build my Church (20) Instit l. 4. c. 6. sec 6. Caluin sayth The Church to be built vpon Peter because it is sayd vpon this Rock c. some of the Fathers haue so expounded but the whole Scripture gaynsayeth Yea the Fathers kept a yearely Festiual day in honour of S. Peters Sea or Chaire which poynt Bellarmine confirming by the testimonies of sundrie Fathers Danaeus (21) In Resp ad Bellar. Disp part 1. p. 275. 276. only answereth that the Fathers assertion therof was the Iudgements and Testimonies of the Church then corrupted and bewitched or made blind with this errour And wheras Anacletus ep 3. Leo ep 53. and Gregorie l. 6. ep 37. do al of them teach a special preheminence to be giuen euen to the Seas of Alexandria and Antioch before other Apostolical or Patriarchal Seas in respect of S. Peter who first founded them Danaeus (22) In Resp ad Bell. part 1. p 275. in his answer to Bellarmin obiecting them in steed of a better euasion barely writeth What he bringeth out of Anacletus Leo and Gregorie is in vaine seing they plead for themselues in their owne cause But D. Field (23) of the Church l. 5. c. 31. p. 162. ingenuously confesseth that There were in the beginning only Three Patriarcks to wit the Bishop of Rome Alexandria and Antioch The reason as some think why the Bishops of these Seas were preferred before others and made Patriarcks was in respect had to blessed S. Peter who was in sort before expressed in order and honour the First and Chiefest of the Apostles c. Al Churches are rightly called Apostolick but these more specially in which the Apostle Peter sate And in proof of this he alleageth Anacletus Leo and Gregorie before mentioned D. Fulk (24) In his Confut. of Papists quarrels c. p. 4. affirmeth in general that manie of the ancient Fathers were deceaued to think something more of Peters Prerogatiue and the Bishop of Romes dignitie then by the word of God was giuen to either of them Hence then we see that Catholicks defending S. Peter to haue been appoynted by Christ the Head of the Apostles and of the whole Church As also the Church
to haue been built or founded vpon Peter and in this regard Peters Sea to haue been preferred before the Seas of al other Patriarcks do herein but symbolize with the ancient Fathers Gregorie Leo Optatus Hierom Hilarie Origen Cyprian Tertullian Dionysius Areopagita and the other Fathers in general who are here produced and reproued in these respects by the Protestant Writers the Centurists Caluin Danaeus Brightman Fulk Field Couel and Raynolds IT IS CONFESSED BY PROTESTANTS that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught the Bishop of Rome to Succeed S. Peter in the Primacie of the whole Church CHAPTER IV. HAuing hitherto proued the Primacie of S. Peter ouer the whole Church the next point to be considered is whether the sayd Primacie not being personally tyed to him as to dye with him but rather being to suruiue and continue in his Successours to the Churches good euen to the end of the world whether I say the sayd Primacie is deriued to the Bishop of Rome as the Successour of S. Peter And herein D. Bilson (1) In his true difference c. part 1. p. 147. confesseth most playnly and in general that The Ancient and Learned Fathers cal the Roman Bishop Peters Successour The Centurists (2) Cent. 5. col 1262. charge S. Leo that He painfully goeth about to proue that singular preheminence was giuen to Peter aboue the other Apostles and that thence rose the Primacie of the Roman Church And the like is confessed of S. Leo by D. Raynolds (3) In his conference p. 42. 43. who further granteth that (4) Conference p. 218. 219. The Fathers say Peter was Bishop of Rome naming Hierom Eusebius Ireneus And (5) Chron. D. Cowper calleth Linus first Bishop of Rome after Peter Osiander (6) Cent. 4. p. 294. speaking of the ancient Councel of Sardis decreing Appeales to Rome professeth to deliuer the then common opinion and reason therof saying It was the ancient common and receaued errour that Peter was the first Bishop of Rome therefore this honour was thought due to the Successour of Peter according to the common opinion c. Bucer (7) In Praeparatorijs ad Concilium sayth We plainly confesse that among the ancient Fathers the Roman Church obtayned Primacie aboue others as that which hath the Chaire of S. Peter and whose Bishops haue almost alwayes been accounted the Successours of Peter Yea the ancient Fathers were so confident herein that they taught the Primacie of the Roman Bishop to be the ordinance of Christ himself and not anie Humane or Ecclesiastical Institution So Gelasius In Decretis cum 70. Episcopis teaching that The Roman Church is preferred before the other Churches not by anie Synodical Constitutions but hath obtayned the Primacie by the Euangelical voyce of our Lord saying Thou art Peter and vpon this Rock I wil build my Church The (8) Cent. 5. col 1274. Centurists hereupon inferre and confesse that Gelasius contended that the Roman Church by the law of God was the First or Chief of al Churches In like sort (9) De Regno Christi l. 2. p. 149. Philippus Nicolai granteth that Pope Iulius who liued Anno. 370. as Socrates and Sozomene relate sent Letters to the Eastern Churches in which as the Letters witnesse he often declareth the right of calling General Councels to belong to him alone who by singular Priuiledge euen by Gods ordinance is the Prelate of the first Sea c. to wit the Roman This Diuine ordinance was so beleeued reuerenced and obeyed by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church as that nothing is more manifest in al their writings or other histories and Records of Antiquitie nor more fully acknowledged and disliked by the greatest Enemies therof the Protestant Writers And to begin with S. Gregorie whom M. Bale (10) In Act. Rom. Pont. p. 44. styleth Gregorie the Great of al the Roman Patriarks the most excellent in life and learning This so excellent a Patriark is charged out of his owne writings by the Centurists (11) Cent. 6. col 425. 426. 427. 428. 429. 430 431. 432. c. with clayme and exercise of Iurisdiction and Primacie ouer al Churches Carion (12) Chron. l. 4. p 567 568. affirmeth that Though he tragically declaymeth himself to abhorre the name of Vniuersal Bishop yet indeed he sheweth himself earnestly to desire that which the Title importeth And Peter (13) In Cap. 8. Iudicum And see the liKe in Philippus Nicolai De Regno Christi l. 2. p. 66. Martyr in this scoffing manner reprehendeth him saying This litle Saint Gregorie would haue the thing it self of Vniuersal Bishop although he streightned the name and Title For as the Histories of those times teach and his owne Epistles witnesse he did not abstayne from gouerning other Churches M. Bale (14) In his Image of both Churches fol. 11. See Bullinger in 2. Thess 2. p. 531. And Melancton in Ep. Ad Rom. p. 405. q. 2. p. 17. acknowledgeth that Iohn of Constantinople contended with Gregorie of Rome for the Supremacie in which contention Gregorie layd for himself S. Peters keyes with manie other sore arguments and reasons The Protestant Authour 15 of Catholick Traditions reporteth that Maurice the Emperour would haue taken away the Primacie from Gregorie Bishop of Rome and giuen it to Iohn Bishop of Constātinople c. Gregorie did oppose himselfe against him least he should loose his place vrging how insolent that Title was The Centurists (16) Cent. 6. col 425 confesse that Gregorie vpon the fourth Penitential Psalme greatly inueigheth against the Emperour who challenged to himself the Roman Church being the Head of al Churches and would make her a seruant being the Mistresse of Nations Christ also saying I wil giue to thee the Keyes And (17) Cent. 6. col 425. Gregorie glorieth that the Emperour and Eusebius his fellow-Bishop of Constantinople do both of them acknowledge that the Church of Constantinople is subiect to the Apostolick Sea Yet the Magdeburgians do further charge S. Gregorie and by collection out of his owne writings by them particularly alleadged that (18) Cent. 6. col 426. He challenged to himself power to command Archbishops to ordayne or depose Bishops at his pleasure And (19) Cent. 6. col 427. tooke vpon him right to cite Archbishops to declare their cause before him when they were accused And also (20) col 427. to Excommunicate and Depose them Giuing (21) col 428 Commission to theyr Neighbour Bishops to proceed against them That (22) col 428. 401 In theyr Prouinces he placed his Legats to know and end the causes of such as appealed to the Roman sea That (23) col 428. He vsurped power of appoynting Synods in theyr Prouinces (24) col 429. And see more col 430. 432. 433. 434. 435. 436. 437. 438. And required other Archbishops that if anie cause of greater importance fel out they should referre the
And that (48) Ib. p. 550. Popes namely Innocent Leo Gelasius Vigilius Gregorie taught that the Fathers by the Sentence of God decreed that whatsoeuer was done in Prouinces far of should not be concluded before it came to the notice of the Sea of Rome And this they say al churches took their beginning from the Roman that al Bishops had their honour from Peter And herewith he confesseth that in those times Popes (49) Ibid. p. 540. were learned and Catholicks and were (50) Ibid. p. 552. 554. 555. sued vnto by S. Basil S. Chrysostom and S. Austin and the African Bishops sought vnto them for their aduise and counsel for their authoritie and credit To come to S. Leo for whom (51) of the Church l. 5. p. 284. D. Field speaking of this verie poynt profereth thus largely Surely if they can shew that Leo sayth anie such thing as the former Popes are taught to say we wil most willingly listen to them for we acknowledge Leo to haue been a most worthie Bishop and the things that go vnder his name to be his indubitate workes And M. Mason (52) Consecration of Engli Bishops p. 115. tearmeth him Pope Leo a holie and learned Pope Now for D. Fields and al other Protestants further satisfaction in this poynt I wil but only recite what other Protestant Writers acknowledge and censure of that most worthie Bishop Leo. (53) In Confess Geneu c. 7. sect 12. Beza affirmeth that It is manifest that Leo in his Epistles doth cleerly breath-forth the arrogancie of the Antichristian Roman Sea (54) In his Conference vvith Hart. p. 50. D. Raynolds writeth I do freely professe that I mislike those haughtie speaches in Leo and I think that the Mysterie of iniquitie so wrought through his so ambitious aduancing Peter that c. (55) De Conciliis contra Bellarm p. 37. D. Whitakers censure is As for Leo the First I litle care he was a great Architect of the Antichristian kingdome And yet this notwithstanding the same (56) Ibid. p. 34. D. Whitaker acknowledgeth that Leo was a learned and godly Bishop but yet sayth he ouer ambitious The (57) Cent. 5. col 1013. Centurists report how that Theodoret a Greek Father being deposed by the Second Councel of Ephesus did make his appeale to Pope Leo and that thereupon the most godlie Leo restored to Theodoret his Bishoprick They likewise (58) Cent. 5. col 778. confesse that Leo confirmed Maximus Bishop of Antiochia in his Bishoprick and established to Proâ—erius Bishop of Alexandria the ancient rights of that Sea according to the Canons and Priuiledges as is shewed in the 68. and 69. Epistle of Leo. And they affirme (59) Cent. 5. col 779. that the Popes of those times took vnto themselues power to excommunicate other Archbishops and Churches So Leo excommunicated the Eastern Bishops and Foelix Acacius Gelasius condemned Acatius and Peter sending letters into the East And that (60) Cent. 5. col 780. They endeauoured to challenge that Authoritie ouer Archbishops that if they did anie thing they should be thought to do it by Authoritie of the Roman Bishop as though they were his seruants and slaues So Leo Epist 84. sheweth that the Bishops of Thessalonica alwayes supplyed the place of the Apostolick sea and he admonished Anastasius then their Bishop that in remote Prouinces in some sort he should visit himself and decree nothing but what he knew would be approued by him Also They (61) Cent. 5. col 779. dared to exact of Archbishops that if there were anie thing they could not determine by their owne Iudgments they should referre it to them So Leo epist 84. prescribeth this law to the Bishop of Thessalonica In like sort they (62) Cent. 5. col 781. assumed to themselues power to cal General Councels as appeareth in the 93. epist of Leo c. And they reiected as vnlawful such Synods as were assembled without their Authoritie c. Leo sent Paschasius Bishop of Sicilie to be President in the Councel of Chalcedon And (63) Col. 782 The Fathers often for honour sake desired theyr Decrees to be confirmed by them So the Councel of Chalcedon writeth to Leo we desire that thou wilt honour our Iudgement with thy Decrees and as we desirous of good haue agreed so thy Height or greatnes may fulfil in thy sonnes what is fitting And yet D. Raynolds confesseth of this Councel (64) Conf. p. 563. that it 67 was a companie of 630. Bishops sound in Religion and Zealous of the glorie of God affirming further that the sayd Councel (68) Ib. p. 562 named Pope Leo their Head and that he was President of the Councel But to conclude this of Leo wherin for D. Fields further satisfaction I haue been the larger it is playnly confessed by the Centurists (69) Cent. 5. col 12. 62. that Leo verie paynfully goeth about to proue that singular preheminence was giuen to Peter aboue the other Apostles and that thence rose the Primacie of the Roman Church For which verie cause D. Morton chargeth S. Leo to haue been (70) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 283. 285. Peremptorie c. and ambitious As for Pope Leo (71) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 294. 295. sayth he he was so peremptorie that for his presumption he found in his time some Brotherlie checks To proceed Prosper de ingratis c. 2. affirming Rome to be the seat of Peter and the Head of Pastoral Honour ouer the world is censured for the same by (72) Resp ad Bellar. par 1. p. 594. Danaeus to be the Popes flatterer In like sort Vincentius aduersus Haer. is charged (73) Ibid. p. 313. by him to haue plainly flattered the Pope of Rome when he tearmed S. Faelix and S. Iulius Bishops of Rome to be the Head of the world and S. Cyprian and S. Amhrose the Sides But to passe to others the (74) Cent. 5. col 778. Centurists affirme that Gelasius in his epistle to Faustus doth impudently lye affirming that it is established in the Canons that Appeales of the whole Church should be brought to the Examen of the Roman Sea and from her in no place Appeale should be made And agayne (75) Cent. 5. col 780. Gelasius in his epistle to the Dardanians affirmeth that he hath giuen the charge of the Church of Alexandria to Acacius of Constantinople and therefore that he ought to relate al things vnto him Yea (76) Cent. 5. col 779. they further confesse that Gelasius in the Tome of Excommunications denyeth that Peter of Alexandria Bishop of the second Sea can be absolued by anie then the Bishop of the first Sea to wit the Roman As also (77) Cent. 5. col 1274. M. Symondes vpoÌ„ the Reuel c. 5. p. 58. Gelasius held that Councels are subiect to the Pope and that al should appeale to him but none from him They (78) Cent. 5.
doctrine practise of the Popes Primacie Now as cōcerning the Age next ensuing the 20. yeares after Christ in which persecution so raged as the Churches gouernment was thereby much the more obscured yet it is confessed (127) Cent 3. col 168. that Pope Stephen in this Age did threaten Excōmunicatiō to Helenus Firmilianus al others throughout Cilicia Cappadocia for rebaptizing Hereticks (128) Apocalypsis c. c. 7. p. 193 yea M. Brightman is of opinion that scarcely would anie beleeue those proud brags of the Roman Sea wherwith the Decretal Epistles abound not to haue been forged by succeding Popes and so falsely ascribed to the more ancient they are so impudent and vayne but that Firmilianus assureth they were theyr owne at least a great part of them whose names they beare for speaking of Stephen then Bishop of Rome who sayth he so braggeth of the place of his Bishoprick and contendeth himself to hold the Succession of Peter vpon whom the foundations of the Church were placed and he declareth abundantly how boasting the Bishops then were amongst the Epistles of Cyprian ep 75. The (129) Cent. 3. c. 7. col 168. Centurists confesse that Dionysius Bishop of Rome through the false accusation of some excommunicated Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria but Dionysius of Alexandria made his Apologie and refuted the errours falsely obiected vnto him as Athanasius reporteth Hereby appeareth not only the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome in excommunicating but also the obsequiousnes of the Bishop of Alexandria in not contemning but making his Apologie vnto him They (130) Cent. 3. col 84. likewise reproue S. Cyprian for teaching that There ought to be one Bishop in the Catholick Church And for his calling (131) Ibid. Peters Chayre the principal Church from whence Priestly vnitie ariseth (132) Vpon Iude p. 285. M. Trig reprehendeth S. Cyprian saying Cyprian giueth more priuiledges to the Roman Church he calleth it the chief Church from whence Priestlie vnitie began c. And to which infidelitie cannot haue accesse Wherupon M. Trig thus inferreth Here we may note what certaintie it is to build our Faith on the Fathers c And the (133) Cent. 3. col 84. And See Brightman in his Apocalypsis in c. 13. p. 343. Centurists charge him for teaching say they without anie foundation of Scripture that the Roman Church ought to be acknowledged of al other for the Mother and root of the Catholick Church Yea D. Morton (134) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 294. 295. professing willingly to admit S. Cyprians Iudgement as Vmpier in this controuersie is yet inforced to say Although the next sentences of S. Cyprian may seem at their first view vnto the vnexpert Reader to obserue in the Church of Rome both a grace of Impossibilitie of Erring and also a Prerogatiue of the Mother Church of al others and are therefore censured by our Centurists for speeches inconuenient Yet no man exercised and conuersant in his writings and other Fathers can be ignorant that such like speeches are but the languages of Rhetorical Amplification which commonly they vse by way of persuasion rather then by asseueration But what testimonie though neuer so cleer in anie matter whatsoeuer may not easily be euaded if it wil suffice to answer that it was but the language of Rhetorical Amplification or demy-lying Or for what cause should S. Cyprian and other Fathers vtter the foresayd Sayings by way of Persuasion in behalf of the Roman Churches Prerogatiues if they had thought in their owne Iudgements and Consciences that the sayd Prerogatiues had not been due vnto her So vndoubted it is that S. Cyprian and the other Fathers of his Age beleeued and acknowledged the Primacie of the Roman Church But as touching the Age next after the Apostles themselues wherof as M. Hutton (135) In his ansvver to the 2. par of the Reasons of Refusal to Subscription p. 105. obserueth but few Monuments are now remayning As then liued Pope Victor who in D. Whiteguifts (136) In his Defence c. p. 510. opinion was a godlie Bishop and Martyr and the Church at that time in great puritie And yet of him sayth D. Whitaker (137) Cont. Duraeum l. 7. p. 480. FulK in his Ansvv to a counterf Cath. p. 36. with D. Fulk The first that exercised Iurisdiction vpon forraine Bishops was Victor Insomuch as he excommunicating the Bishops of Asia for not obseruing the Feast of Easter-day according to the vse of the Latin Church D. Fulk (138) Ibid. chargeth him that He passed the bounds of his authoritie Amandus Polanus )139) In Sillog Thes Theol. p. 165 accuseth him to haue shewed a Papal mind and arrogancie And M. Spark (140) Against Iohn de Albines in his Answer to the Preface And see Osiander cent 2. p. 87. 96. affirmeth that somewhat Pope-like he exceeded his bounds when he took vpon him to excommunicate the Bishops of the East Beza (141) Pref. ad Princip Condensem before his Translation of the New Testament tearmeth Victor the most foolish and most ambitious Bishop of Rome And (142) Of the state of the Church p. 47 Crispinus speaking of this Age auoucheth that The Roman Bishops now became more audacious to forge new Ceremonies yea and to force vpon other Churches c. Victor in his 2. Decretal calleth himself Archbishop of the Roman and vniuersal Church D Fulk (143) Against the Rhem. Test in 2. Thess 2. sec 9. p. 659. maketh the Mysterie of iniquitie to work in Peters Sea in the times of Anicetus Victor and Cornelius In like sort D. Morton iustifyeth such Protestant Authors as (144) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 300. reprehend Victor for arrogancie and transgressing the bounds of his Iurisdiction in excommunicating the Churches of Asia c. The Centurists record that (145) Cent. 2. c. 7. col 159. Anacletus in the Epistles which heare his name in the general regiment of Churches so loyneth them togeather that to the Roman Church he attributeth Primacie and excellencie of power ouer al Churches and ouer the whole flock of the Christian People and that by the authoritie of Christ saying to Peter Thou art Peter and vpon this Rock wil I build my Church c. The Bishop of Rome is placed first as the supreame Head of the Church who though he erre yet wil he not haue him to be iudged of others c. He sayth also that certaine Citties receaued Primates from the Blessed Apostles and from S. Clement c. He prescribeth that If greater difficulties arise or causes fal out among the Bishops and Primates themselues let them be brought to the Sea Apostolick if such Appeale be made for so the Apostles ordayned by the appoyntment of our Sauiour that the greater and harder questiōs should alwayes be brought to the Apostolick Sea vpon which Christ built his vniuersal Church Math. 16. In like sort they say of Xistus that In
his 2 Epistle he nameth himself the Bishop of the vniuersal Apostolick Church And willeth others to appeale to the Apostolick Sea as to the Head Whereby it is euident that the ancient Popes Victor Anacletus Xistus and our Gregorie xv do wholy agree in their due clayme of Primacie In like māner holie Ireneus who according to Hamelmanus (146) De Traditionibus col 528. might yet remember the Apostles owne liuelie preaching affirming l. 3. c. 3. that It is necessary that al Churches do accord to the Roman Church in regard of a more powerable principalitie is charged for the same by the Centurists (147) In the Alphabetical Table of the 2. Cent. at the word Ireneus with a corrupt Saying concerning the Primacie of the Roman Church But to arise yet euen to the times of the blessed Apostles themselues wheras Papias as appeareth by the testimonie of Ireneus alleadged by the Centurists (148) Cent. 2 col 172. liued in the Apostles time as D. Fulk (149) In his Answ to A Counterf Cath. p 35. confesseth was Schollar to S. Iohn yet doth M. Midleton (150) Papisto-Mastix p. 200. charge him saying Papias was the first Father and Founder of Traditions and Peters Primacie or Romish Episcopalitie (151) De Scrip. Auth. l. 2. c. 20. fol. 166. Bullinger reporteth that forthwith from the verie times of the Apostles especially from the gouernment of Constantin the Great vnder whom some say the first poysen was powred into the Church the desire of gouerning was often put in practise by certain Roman Bishops c. D. Downeham (152) Antichristi l. 2. c. 8. p. 79. acknowledgeth though not the then open Exercise of the Popes vniuersal Dominion yet the priuate Doctrine therof saying The Antichrist which is to be destroyed at the second coming of Christ was come euen in the Apostles time although he was not reuealed by exercising openly a Soueraigne and vniuersal Dominion M. Midleton (153) Papisto-mastix p. 193. affirmeth confidently that we are sure that the Mysterie of iniquitie did work in Pauls time and fel not a-sleep so soone as Paul was dead waking againe six hundred yeares after when this Mysterie was disclosed c. And therefore no maruaile though perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles foreward we find the print of the Popes feet c. But Philippus (154) De Regno Christi p. 221. Nicolai vndertaking to speak of the beginning and increase of the Popes Dignitie auoucheth yet further that The desire of Primacie was the common Infirmitie of the Apostles (155) Catal. Testium veritatis Tom. 1. p. 27. and of the first Bishops of the Cittie of Rome Yea some Protestants doubt not to deriue from S. Peter himself as being the prognosticon or type therof the confessed clayme of his Successours the Bishops of Rome saying to this purpose It can not be denyed but that Peter sometimes was subiect to ambition and desire of Rule c. By which infirmitie of Peter it was vndoubtedly signifyed that these Bishops who boasted of Peters succession were to be subiect to the like yea to greater ambition by infinit degrees c. wherfore this so corrupt ambition of Peter and ignorance and negligence of diuine matters c. without douht did foreshew that the Bishop of Rome in that he wil be the Chief and the Heire of Peters Priuiledges was to be ignorant and a contemner of heauenlie things and a louer of human riches power and pleasures And D. Whitaker blusheth not to write that (156) De Concil p. 37. The mysterie of iniquitie did work in the Sea of Rome in Peters time and did shew itself in Anicetus Victor Cornelius Sozimus Bonifacius Celestinus Now if it be true which Caluin affirmeth that (157) Resp ad Sadoletum It is playne conspicuous both to learned and vnlearned that the Kingdome of Christ by which he meaneth the Protestant Church was ouerthrowne when the Primacie of the Roman Bishop was erected then seing the sayd Primacie confessedly began in S. Peter himself and since hath euer continued in his Successours the Bishops of Rome it followeth that therfore the Protestant Church hath been ouerthrowne and ruinated euer since the time of S. Peter then which what can be produced more conuincing in proof that the Protestant Church indeed neuer was But to conclude this with that Princely testimonie of K. Henrie Luther (158) In Assertione 7. aduersus Luther Art 2. cannot deny sayth he but that al the Church of the faithful acknowledge and reuerence the holie Roman Sea as their Mother and Chief if they be not debarred accesse by distance of places or by dangers in the Way And yet if they speak truth which come hither from India the verie Indians themselues distant by so manie parts of the Earth of the Seas of the deserts do yet submit themselues to the Bishop of Rome Therefore if the Pope hath obtayned neither by the commandment of God nor by the assent of men so great and so vniuersal power but hath challenged the same to himself by his owne power Let Luther tel me when he burst into possession of so great Dominion Can the beginning of so great power be obscure especially if it began within the memorie of man but if he say that it was aboue one or two Ages agoe let him make vs remember the same out of Historie for otherwise if it be so ancient that the beginning of so great a matter be blotted out let him know that it is prouided by the Lawes that whose right or Title so surpasseth al memorie of men that it cannot be knowne what beginning it had it is iudged to haue had a lawful beginning And it is clearly forbidden by the consent of al Nations that those things be not changed which haue long continued without change So vndoubted it is that this our Catholick doctrine of the Bishops of Romes Primacie hath been generally taught and practised time out of mind euen from S. Peter himself euen to the end of the Primitiue Church and euer since as hath been formerly proued To come now to the Gouernment of the Church before Christs time The Puritans themselues do confesse that (159) Engl. Puritan p. 16. And Hook Eccl. Pol. l. 5. p. 235. The high Priest of the Iewes was typically and in a figure the supreame Head of the whole Catholick Church which though say they it were visible only in the Prouince and Nation of Iewrie yet those of other Nations and Countries as appeareth by the Historie of the Acts euen though they were Aethiopians were vnder this High Priest and acknowledged homage vnto him So that he was c. in verie deed an Oecumenical vniuersal Bishop of the whole world yea sayth M. Iacob (160) Reasons taken out of Gods word p 5. The Iewish Church vnder the Law was National and only One in the world vnder one high Priest
that not only by General Churches of later times but euen by the Councels Tradition of the true Primitiue Church that therfore al parties are bound to approue beleeue the foresayd Bookes to be truly Canonical Al which wil yet be made much more euident by our easie Refutation of their chiefest arguments vsually vrged against them For first it is obiected by D. Whitaker (21) Answ to Rayn p. 22. 23. that therfore they are not Canonical because They were written in Greek or some other forraine language and not in Hebrew nor had for their knowne Authours those whom God hath declared to be his Prophets But neither of these are of force for it is no litle temeritie so to measure the Scriptures by the tongue wherein they are written as to restrayne the Spirit of God to one only language The further falsehood and vanitie wherof is abundantly disproued by example of Daniel a great part wherof (22) to wit from Chap. 2 vers 4. to the end of the 7. chap. though not written in Hebrew is yet by our Aduersaries themselues acknowledged for Canonical Neither likewise is it true that God would direct by his holie Spirit no Authours in their writings but such as were knowne and also further declared by certaine testimonie to be Prophets For Protestants themselues can not yet tel who were Authours of the seueral Bookes of Iudges the Third and Fourth of Kings the Two of Chronicles and the Bookes of Ruth and Iob Euen D. Whitaker (23) De sacra Scrip. p 603. himself doth directly answer his owne obiection saying The Authours of manie Bookes are not knowne as of Iosue Ruth Paralipomenon Hester c. And we receiue sayth D. Willet 24) Syn p. 4 manie Bookss in the old Testament the Authours wherof are not perfectly knowne Yea Caluin Beza and the publishers of certaine of our English Bibles in the Preface or Argument of the Epistle to the Hebrewes do al of them professe to rest doubtful of the Authour therof Caluin Beza there affirming that it is not written by S. Paul So that though the foresayd Bookes be not written in the Hebrew nor haue their Authours or Penners knowne yet by like example of other approued Scriptures it maketh nothing against their Sacred and Diuine Authoritie (25) of Anno 1584. 1578 See Calu. in c 2. Heb ver 2. Secondly it is obiected that the sayd Bookes were reiected or doubted of by sundrie of the ancient Fathers as namely by Origen (26) In Ps 1 apud Euseb Hist l. 6. c. 19. Epiph. de Pondere Mens Haer. 8. Epicureorū Hier Pref. in l Regum Epiphanius and Hierom who agreed therein with the ancient Iewes But first these Fathers in the places cited do not speak of their owne opinion but do only report what was the opinion of certaine of the Iewes therin for Origen was so far from according herein with the Hebrewes that he expresly defended (27) Ep. ad Iulium hom 1. in Leuit. against Iulius Africanus who doubted therof the Historie of Susanna which Iewes and Protestants reiect Yea he auerreth )28) Ep. ad Iulium that part of Esther to be Canonical which Protestants refuse as not being in the Hebrewes Canon In like sort S. Epiphanius 29) Haer. 76 numbreth Sapientia and Ecclesiasticus among the Diuine Scriptures and referreth (30) Lib. de Pond Mensura post init Sapientia vnto Salomon As concerning S. Hierom wheras he vnto an vnwarie (31) Praef. in Daniel Reader may seem to seclude certaine Chapters of Daniel as not being in the Hebrewes Canon insomuch that Ruffinus mistaking herein S. Hierom's meaning doth therfore as Protestants (32) Whit. cont Camp p. 18. stil doe reproue and charge him with refusal of these foresayd parts of Daniel S. Hierome (33) Apol 2. cont Ruffin fin answereth and explaineth himself saying Truly I did not set downe what myself thought but what the Hebrewes are accustomed to say against vs herein calling there further Ruffinus and in him our Protestants a foolish Sycophant for mistaking and charging him herein with the Hebrewes opinion Yea S. Hierom's thus explaining himself is a matter certaine that it is accordingly confessed by D. Couel (34) Answ to Burges p. 87. Banc. in the Conf. before his Maiestie p. 60. D. Bancroft And it is further euident that S. Hierom placed the Bookes of Machabees bees (35) Prolog in Machab. among the Stories of diuine Scripture (33) Apol 2. cont Ruffin fin And of the Booke of Iudith he sayth (36) Pref. in Iudith with the Hebrewes the book of Iudith is read among the Hagiographal writings whose authoritie to strengthen those things which fal in Contention to wit with the Iewes may be thought lesse fit c. But because we read that the Nycene Councel accompted this in the number of holie Scriptures (34) Answ to Burges p. 87. Banc. in the Conf. before his Maiestie p 60. I haue yeelded c. So cleer it is that the Fathers obiected did only relate in the foresayd places the opinion of the Hebrewes from which themselues did yet disclayme Secondly supposing it for true that the foresayd Fathers haue doubted or reiected the foresayd Bookes yet neither hence wil it follow that they are not truly Canonical it being certaine that in the Primitiue Church the Canonical Scriptures were not generally receaued al at once but in great varietie of pretended 37) 2. Thes 2.2 Euseb hist l. 3. c. 19 l. 6. c. 10. Aug. cont Aduers Leg Proph l. 1. c. 20. Gelas in Decret cū 70. Episc Sozom hist l. 7. c. 19. Hamelman de Tradit Apostol 1. part l 1. col 251 part 3 col 841. Scriptures special care and search was requisite whereby it came to passe that sundrie Bookes were for the time misdoubted or by some Fathers or Councels (38) Conc. Laodic can vlt. omitted or not receiued which yet afterwards were vpon greater search and consideration generally acknowledged A poynt so euident that D. Bilson testifyeth in our behalf that (39 Suruey of Christs suffrings p. 664. The Scriptures were not fully receiued in al places no not in Eusebius time He sayth the Epistles of Iames Iude the 2. of Peter the 2. and 3. of Iohn are contradicted as not written by the Apostles the Epistle to the Hebrewes was for a while contradicted c. The Churches of Syria did not receaue the 2. Epistle of Peter nor the 2. and 3. of Iohn nor the Epistle of Iude nor the Apocalyps c. The like might be sayd for the Churches of Arabia wil you hence conclude saith D. Bilson that those partes of Scripture were not Apostolick or that we need not to receaue them now because they were formerly doubted of So fully doth this Protestant Doctour answear his owne Brethrens like vsual obiection had against the Machabees and the other Bookes
of the Old Testament now in question And that the foresayd Epistles of S. Peter S. Iames S. Iohn S. Iude and the Apocalyps were doubted of by some Fathers of the Primitiue Church and not generally receaued by al it is further confessed by the Deanes of Paules and Windsor who in the Towers Disputation had with that Ornament of our Nation and most victorious Martyr Edmund Campian do thus report of themselues (40) The first Dayâ—s Conf. D. 1. For proofe hereof we alleadged the testimonie of Hierom in Catal. where he thus writeth The Epistle of Iames is sayd to be published by some other vnder his name and of the 2. of Peter he sayth that it is denyed of manie to be his we also alledged Eusebius writing thus Those Bookes that be gaynsaid though they be knowne to manie be these the Epistle attributed to Iames the Epistle of Iude the latter of Peter the 2. and 3. of Iohn And D. Walker in the same Disputation affirmeth 41) 4. Dayes Confâ—r fâ—l 2. 6. that S. Hierom saith concerning that Epistle which is written to the Hebrewes manie haue doubted of it And also concerning the 2. of Peter he sayth it was doubted of by manie and so with some were the two last Epistles of Iohn c. Now if the Bookes of Machabees Tobie c. be not Canonical because as Protestants before obiected they were reiected or doubted by some ancient Writers then by the same reason Protestants must likewise reiect the Epistle to the Hebrewâ—s the Epistles of S Peter S. Iames S. Iude S. Iohn and the Apocalyps because these also were no lesse doubted reiected by sundrie ancient Writers Wherefore the weaknes and ensuing absurditie of this obiection being thus discouered we are to obserue that the Canonical Scriptures are to vs at this day discerned and made knowne not by that which some ancient Writers omit deny or doubt of but by that which most of the Fathers constantly affirme and chiefly by that which is iudged and decreed by the Catholick Church lawfully assembled in General Councel Thirdly some obiect that there are in the foresayd Bookes diuers repugnances or Contradictions and consequently that they are not inspired by the holie-Ghost But to omit that in those Scriptures which are beleeued by al to be Canonical there are manie hidden difficulties and seeming (42) See Mat. 10.10 Mar. 6.8 1. Reg. 8.9 2. Par. 5.10 Hebr. 9.4 Act. 9.7 Act 22.9 Math. 26.34 Marc 14.68 Mar. 15.25 Io. 19.14 Luc. 3.35.36 Gen. 11.12 And see Iewel Def. c. p. 361. repugnances which yet notwithstaÌ„ding we are bound to acknowledge the sayd Scriptures to be true and sacred I wil for breuitie only alledge what other Protestants think and answer themselues to the foresayd pretended Contradictions in the Bookes of Machabee Tobie c. D. Couel (43) Answ to Burges p. 85. writeth We could without violence haue afforded them the Reconcilement of other Scriptures and vndoubtedly haue proued them to be most true Yea he particularly answereth certaine of the pretended repugnances In like sort Conradus Pelican (45) Ep. Dedic Professour at Tigure writing his Commentarie vpon the foresayd Bookes sayth I easily yeelded c. especially seing those Bookes were alwayes accompted so Ecclesiastical and Biblical that euen from the Apostles times they were read in the Catholick Church with much reuerence although they were not produced in authoritie against the Iewes as Canonical who receiued not these into their Sacred Canon wheras they do not only not contradict in anie thing the writings of the Law and the Prophets (44) Ib. p. 87 88. 89. 90. but also c. for the most part they cleerly carry the right style of the holie-Ghost certain knots or difficulties intermingled which are sound more easie to be loosed then some haue thought c. Wherupon they were euer reuerenced and read by holie men yea the Sayings therof are found to be alledged by the Apostles Agreably hereto M. Hutton (46) 2. Parte of the Answ p. 238. 239. at large answereth and cleereth the common obiection against Iudith and the like in behalf of Ecclesiasticus (47) Ibid. p. 247. and (48) Ibid. p. 246. And see Bucers scripta Anglic p. 713. Daniel So weake and impertinent are the Contradictions pretended by Protestants against the foresayd Bookes Now from the premisses that by the CoÌ„fessions of our Aduersaries we may collect that the foresayd Bookes of Scripture were only not approued for truly Canonical by S. Austin Innocentius Gelasius and al the Fathers and Bishops of the 3. Carthage Councel but also were approued as partes of the Old Testament by the Apostles and for such alledged by them and so from the Apostles times were read in the Catholick Church with much reuerence Witnesses wherof are the Protestant Writers Hiperius Lubbertus Zanchius Hospiman Trelcatius Hoe Scelico Brentius Bibliander Lascicius Pelican Raynolds Parker Field Couel Bancroft Hutton Parkes D. Bilson al of them affording their helping hands in maintayning and defending the foresayd Bookes by true Antiquitie It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught our now Catholick Doctrine concerning Traditions CHAPTER VI. THE Catholick Doctrine concerning (1) Bellarm. de Verb. Dei non Scripto l. 4 c 3. Traditions is that the sacred Scriptures or written Word of God do not expresly containe al poynts or matters concerning Faith and manners And therfore besides the same is necessarily required the not written Word of God that is Diuine and Apostolical Traditions To the Contrarie Protestants (2) Luth. in Comment c. 1. ad Gal. Caluin Inst l. 4. c. 8. sec 8 directly teach that al things necessarie to Saluation are set downe in the sacred Scriptures And that we are not bound to beleeue or do anie thing which is not taught and commanded thereby Now what the Primitiue Church beleeued and whether the present Roman or Protestant Church doth Symbolize and agree therewith the Sequele only taken from the free and liberal testimonies of Protestants themselues shal euidently demonstrate And to begin with S. Gregorie D. Morton confesseth that (3) Prot. Appeale l. 4. p 62. He vseth to confirme some things by Tradition S. Augustin also whom D. Field (4) Of the Church l. 3. p. 170. tearmeth Austin the greatest of al the Fathers and worthiest Diuine the Church of God euer had since the Apostles times This indeed most worthie Diuine endeauouring to proue that those who are Baptised by Hereticks should not be rebaptised freely confesseth that (5) De Bapt. cont Don. l. 5. c. 23. The Apostles commanded nothing hereof but that Custome which was opposed herein against Cyprian is to be beleeued to proceed from their Tradition as manie things be which the whole Church holdeth and are therefore wel beleeued to be commanded of the Apostles although they be not written A Saying so euident
opinion The Adoration of the Sacrament And wheras Nazianzene orat 11. telleth how his diseased Sister Gorgonia prostrated herself beforâ— the Aulter and calling vpon him who is worshipped on it O miracle sayth he she departed presently receauing health D. Fulk (35) In Resp ad Stapleton de Successâ—one Eccl. p. 230. merely trifleth in his answear hereto being inforced to say that The Eucharist vpon the Aulter was not adored by her although it was had in great reuerence and peraduenture not without Superstition But Hospinian (36) Hist Sacr. part 1. p. 470. plainly tearmeth Gorgonia's fact wicked and Superstitious S. Ambrose in orat praepar ad Missam (31) In his Reioynder to Bristow answere to Sanders p. 687. is so plaine in this poynt that the Centurists (37) Cent. 4. col 437. do therfore affirme of those prayers of S. Ambrose that They contayne the Adoration of the Bread in the Sacrament And the same is acknowledged by M. Parkins (38) In his Probl p. 21. Crispi of the Church p. 87 Crispinus And yet are those prayers acknowledged and alledged for the writings of S Ambrose (39) In his true Differ par 4. p 622. by D. Bilson Lastly the general custome of the Primitiue Church in this poynt is acknowledged 40) Assert Theol part sec 47. by Marbachius in these words As concerning the most ancient custome which the Church vsed in shewing to the People the Eucharist to be adored in the Masse c. Thirdly In regard of this Adoration Consecration being made the Eucharist was Eleuated that the people might see and adore it accordingly as is now vsed in the Roman Church Insomuch that the Protestant Pelargus (41) Schola fidei Art 10. fol 1. 5. relateth that Basile maketh mention in his book of the Holie-Ghost or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or shewing but this was no other then the Papists Eleuation vsed in the times of Basil c. And Altkircharus (42) De Mystico Inâ—ruento Saerifiâ—io p. 79. 348. reciting these words of S. Basile de Spiritu Sancto c. 27. who hath left in writing the words of Inuocation when the bread of the Eucharist and Cup of benediction is shewed affirmeth the answerable performance therof to be In Eleuatione in the Eleuation yea he alledgeth (43) Ibid. p. 105. both S. Basile S. Chrysostome as mentioning and affirming the holie Eleuation Fourthly from the same root of Real presence proceeded that ancient custome in the holie Fathers of receiuing the Eucharist fasting according to that of S. Austin ep 118. c. 6. It pleased the Holie-Ghost and was vniuersally obserued that our Lords Bodie should enter into the mouth of a Christian before other meates and that for this reason sayth he In honorem tanti Sacramenti In honour of so great a Sacrament (44) Hist Sacr. part 1. l 2 p 48. Sepperus de Saâ—r p. 804. Hospinian hauing alledged this verie Saying affirmeth therof that Austine insinuateth not obscurely this fast to haue been an Apostolical Tradition And wheras Tertulian l. 2. ad Vxor. affirmeth that the Eucharist is to be receaued before al meate the same is confessed in him by the (45) Cent 3 col 132. Centurists Fiftly in those ancient times in due Reuerence to this most holie Sacrament the Laytie before Receiuing forbore for some time the companie of their wiues A Doctrine so manifest in S. Hierome that D. Fulk (46) Against Heskins Sanders c. p. 458. in this case acknowledgeth Hieroms admonition giuen to marryed persons to abstayne from companie with their wiues c. which he there tearmeth vnworthie and Popish Diuinitie And yet Hospinian (47) Hist Sacr. part 1. l. 2. p. 46. see OsiaÌ„d Cent. 4 p. 180. confesseth in general that In the Primitiue Church the Eucharist was receiued chastly And this particularly he demonstrateth in sundrie ancient Fathers for which verie poynt also Zepperus (48) De Sacram p. 805 reprehendeth the Elibertine Councel Tertulian Hierome and S. Hieroms sundrie Sayings to the same effect are confessed and reprehended by the (49) Cent. 4 c. 7. col 487. Chemnit Exam part 3. p. 61. Centurists Chemnitius (50) Exam. part 3 p. 50. 58. for the same reproueth Origen But Hos inian (51) Hist Sacr part 1. l. 2. p. 132. reprehendeth and alledgeth herein Siricius Innocentius Calixtus Vrbanus the 2. Councel of Arles the Councels of Neocesarea Carthage Sixtly wheras according to Protestants Doctrine the Eucharist is no Sacrament vnles it be receaued our contrarie Catholicâ— Doctrine and practise of Reseruation is so agreable with the Primitiue Church that D. Fulk (53) Against Heskins c. p 77. confesseth hereof saying That the Sacrament of some was reserued in the elder dayes of the Church is not so great a Controuersie as whether it ought to be reserued And Caluin (54) Instit l. 4. c. 17. sec 39. acknowledgeth The Reseruation of the Sacrament to be the example of the ancient Church Chemnitius (55) Exam. part 2. p. 102. also testifyeth that witnesses of this custome of priuate Reformation of the Eucharist are Tertulian Cyprian Ambrose Hierome Basile c. And that certain of the ancient Fathers greatly commended the same as Nazianzene Ambrose c. And that it was an ancient Custome spread abroad and long continued Insomuch as Peter Martyr can not but acknowledge that by the testimonie of Cyril the Anthropomorphites were specially condemned for their impugning of the Sacraments Reseruation For wheras S. Cyril ad Calosyrium sayth I heare they say that the mystical blessing if anie remnants therof do remayne til the next day following is vnprofitable to sanctification but they are mad in so saying for Christ is not made another neither shal his Bodie be changed but the vertue of blessing and liuelie Grace doth alwayes remayne in it Peter Martyr (56) Contrae Gardiner de Euchar. obiect 213. col 838. mentioning this verie sentence of S. Cyril affirmeth therof that wheras it is added that the Remnants of the Eucharist reserued til the day following doe not cease from Sanctification this I think belongeth to a certaine receaued custome c. which Custome though it sauour of some Superstition yet Cyril and others subscribed vnto it for forthwith euen from the times of the Apostles by litle litle it began to degenerat from that ancient simplicitie of Gods worship (52) Willee in his Synop. p. 460. Crispinus (57) Of the Estate of the Church p. 87. speaking of Constantins time affirmeth that Such as made anie great voyage by Sea or Land carryed the Eucharist D. Field confesseth that (58) Of the Church l. 3. c. 34. p. 149. In the Primitiue Church the manner of manie was to receaue the Sacrament and not to be partakers of it presently but to carry it home with them and to receiue it priuatly when they were disposed as Tertulian
others do report And that The manner was to send it by the Deacons to them that by sicknes or other necessarie impediment were forced to be absent to strangers Yea for this purpose they did in such places where they communicated not euerie day reserue some part of the sanctifyed Elements to be sent to the Sick such as were in danger of death Yea as then was vsual the Pixe for the reseruing or carrying therof in so much that (59) Assert Theol. part 2 sec 47. Marbachius confesseth that S. Basile reserued the Eucharist in a golden Doue And wheras D. Harding obiecteth for the Pixe the plaine testimonies of Symmachus Gregorius Romanus Gregorius Turonensis Theodorus the same are acknowledged by M. Iewel (60) In his Reply Art 9 p. 420. Fulk against Staplet p. 150 151. D. Fulk Lastly the Roman Church doth so directly follow the Doctrine and practise of the Primitiue Church in this so waightie a matter of the Eucharist as that she obserueth the external forme or figure therof vsed in the ancient Church D. Bilson (61) In his true Differ p. 4. p. 566. acknowledgeth from S. Epiphanius in Ancorato that the Eucharist was round in figure And M. Carthwright (62) In Whytguift Def. p. 593 And see Proet de Sacram p 287. 281. confesseth that it was a round wafer-cake brought in by Pope Alexander which Pope liued as Osiander (63) Cent. 2. p 10. Whitgift in his Def. p. 594. and D. Whiteguift confesse Anno Christ 111. which is now aboue 500. yeares Hospinian (64) Hist Sacram. l. 4. p. 370. auoucheth that It can not certainly be knowne when Christians first began either at home or in the Churcheâ— to prepare of floure or bread litle round Hostes morcels like peeces of siluer c. Epiphanius maketh mention of round bread in the Supper c. The ancient Iew s also did most plainly foretel the Real presence of Christs Bodie in the Eucharist and the Sacrifice therof for wheras Duraeus vrgeth from Galatinus the Hebrewes most plaine and plentiful Sayings iâ— behalf therof D. Whitaker answering thereto neither confesseth nor yet denyeth but only shufleth them off saying (65) Cont. Dur. l. 9. p. â—18 In this matter we do not desire thy Peter Galatin neither do we need those testimonies of the Hebrewes so not denying but rather supposing the truth of the forsayd testimonies euidently foreshewing and affirming the Real presence and Sacrifice of Christs blessed Bodie in the Sacrament And thus we see the Fathers and Doctours of the Primitiue Church to haue symbolized with vs Catholicks in the doctrine of the Eucharist teaching expresly First Transubstantiation itself Secondly and prescribing a most diligent care that no part therof do fal vpon the ground Thirdly yea and adoring it with special reuerence Fourthly and in that regard vsing Eleuation therof at Masse time as we stil continue Fiftly for which case they receaue fasting Sixtly the Marryed Laytie also forbearing the Companie of their wiues for some tyme before Receiuing Seauenthly Besides they not only kept and reserued the same for the sick and other such necessities But also vsed the verie forme figure of a round wafer-Cake obserued at this day Now the Fathers produced and reproued by Protestant Writers for the forsayd poynts are S. Gregorie Chrysostom Eusebius Emissenus Cyril Ambrose Hilarie Austine Nazianzene Basile Hierom Siricius Innocentius Calixtus Vrbanus Symmachus Gregorius Turonensis Epiphanius Cyprian Origen Tertulian Ignatius the Fathers in general The Protestants citing and confessing the foresayd Fathers are the Centurists Musculus Oecolampadius Vadian Anthonie de Adamo Peter Martyr Caluin Melancthon Bucer Osiander Vrsinus Hamelmanus Adamus Francisci Hâ—spinian Bucanus Chemnitius Chytreus Crispinus Marbachius Pelargus Altkircherus Zepperus Humfrey Whitaker Fulk Parker Parkins Carthwright Willet Iewel Field and Beard And now I appeale to al indifferent Readers whether Protestants themselues haue not sufficiently confessed that by the Sentence or Doome of the Senate of Antiquitie D. Morton and his Brethren are chargeable with Heresie as also the Romanists acquitted of Idolatrie Protestants confesse that the Primitiue Church of Christ beleeued taught and practised the Sacrifice of the Masse as also that it is a Sacrifice according to the order of Melchisedech and truly Propitiary for the liuing and the dead CHAPTER IX IT is the general (1) Conâ— Trident. sess 22. c. 9. and certaine Decree of the Catholick Church that Christ our Sauiour at his last Supper instituted a true and proper Sacrifice of his owne Bodie Bloud and that he gaue power and authoritie to his Apostles and to Priests their Successours to offer the same aswel for the Liuing as the Dead Protestants (2) Luth. de Capt Babyl c. de Eucha Chemnit Exam part 2. Caluin Instit l. 4. c. 18. §. 1. 2 deny al true proper and external Sacrifice to be ordained by Christ or to be vsed in the time of the Ghospel but only the spiritual Sacrifices of Prayse thankes-giuing and the like Now because D. Morton wisheth that (3) Prot. Appeale l. 2. p. 169. These two questions whether the Eucharist be a true essential Sacrifice whether it be properly Propitiatorie auaylable in itself for remission of Sinnes or no might be decided amongst other meanes by the verdict of ancient Fathers I wil therfore ioyne with him therein and that only from the verdict giuen by his owne Brethren S. Gregorie the Great is much reproued by manie Protestant Writers for his Doctrine and practise of the Sacrifice of the Masse M. Beacon (4) The Reliques of Rome p 344 affirmeth that the Masse was fully finished by Pope Gregory the first about Anno Domini 600. Melancthon (5) l. 4 Chr. in Henri i. 4 fol. 186. 187 confesseth that He allowed by publick Authoritie the Sacrifice of Christs Bodie Bloud not only for the liuing but also for the dead D. Humfrey (6) In Iesuit part 2. rat 5 p. 5 627. acknowledgeth that S. Gregorie S. Austin brought into England the Archbishops Palle for Solemne Masses Carion (7) Chr. l 4. p 567. 568. auoucheth that Gregorie c. approued the oblation of the Bodie Bloud for the dead M. Bale (8) Cent. 1. p. 68. granteth that Gregorie ordered the verie Ceremonies of the Masse made vp the Canon therof And that He commanded (9) Act. Rom. Pontif. p. 44. 45. 46. 47. Masses to be celebrated vpon the dead Bodies of the Apostles And the (10) Cent. 6 col 369. 370 69â— 694. Centurists charge him with Celebration of Masse Szegedine writeth that Gregorie is sayd to be the first Authour of this propitiatorie Sacrifice about the yeare Six hundred for he appoynted certain dayes in which Sacrifice should be offred with Solemnitie in the Church (11) Graues aliquot Quaestiones printed with Brunlerus fol. 161. 162. promised ardon of sinnes to such as came
is acknowledged of Dionysius by Melancthon (49) In aliquot libel c. fol. 23. D. Fulk 50) Against Purgatory p. 353. which D. Fulk in plainest words teacheth that Tertulian (51) Against Purgat p. 3â—2 see p 303. 393. Cyprian Austin Hierom and a great manie more do witnesse that Sacrifice for the dead is the Tradition of the Apostles Wherunto Bucer accordeth (52) In Enarrat in Sacra quatuor Euangel in Math. c. 12. p 311. affirming that prayer and almes were made for the dead almost from the verie beginning of the Church Lastly Zuinglius being impugned for denying Prayer for the dead and pressed with the Authoritie of Fathers especially of S. Chrysostom S. Augustin who deriue this Custome from the Apostles answereth thus (53) Tom. 1. Epicheroe de Can. Miss f. 186. And see Tom. 2. in Elench contra Anabap f. 10. If it be so as Augustin and Chrysostom report I think that the Apostles suffred certayne to pray for the dead for no other cause then to condescend to their infirmitie So insimulating the Apostles wilfully to haue permitted others to erre according to the errours of Protestants in praying for the Dead which they could not do without errour in themselues Yea the Doctrine of Purgatorie and Prayer for theÌ„ dead was beleeued and practised by the ancient true beleeuing Iewes For whereas M. Morton speaking of the Church before the coming of Christ affirmeth the doctrine then taught by the Iewes to be now knowne among other Reasons (54) Treat of Israel the Church p. 93. 94. By the open Confession of the Iewes in al Ages since the coming of Christ For sayth he it is plaine that they hold euen to this day those opinions which they receaued from their Ancestours and were commonly held of that Nation Yea say the Centurists (55) Cent. 8. col 885. The Iewes are constant in their opinions And Pet. Martyr writeth that (56) Com. plac in Engl. part 2. p. 599. The Iewes as yet continue and kept in so great aduersities in so diuers and griâ—uous Captiuities and Dispersions they hold stil their Religion Doubtles no ancient Troians Lumbards Hunnes or Vandals haue so held their owne c. and could shew their original Historie set forth in most true writing and being euerie where dispersed as they were could neuertheles keep their owne Ordinances c. Now concerning these Iewes so constant in their Faith and admitting the bookes of Machabees but only for a true Historie it is euident thereby that Iudas Machabeus a holie and iust man procured (57) 2. Machab 2.43.45 Sacrifice for the dead and that the Priests of Hierusalem then true beleeuers offred the same wherein also our later Iewes are so conformable that D. Whitaker confesseth the same in these words (58) Cont. Dur. l. 1. p. 85. I know that the Iewes haue libros memoriales books of Commemorations which they read in their Synagogues and I am not ignorant that now they are accustomed to vse certaine prayers for the Dead Insomuch that Buxdorsius also reporteth their knowne and confessed doctrine of Purgatorie (59) Synagoga Iudaica p. 24. 505. 506. 508. 275. D. Beard auoucheth that (60) Retractiue from the Romish Religion p. 77. The Romanists are like vnto the Iewes in their doctrine and practise of Prayer for the dead for they hold and teach that prayer Sacrifice is to be offered for the dead grounding their opinion partly vpon the example of Iudas Machabeus who as they affirme procured Sacrifice to be offered by the Priests for the dead c. and partly vpon the Thalmudical Traditions of diuers of their ancient Rabbins From the Premisses then we may remember that the ancient Fathers did confessedly beleeue a place of Purgatorie after this life Secondly wherin Sinnes were punished and remitted Thirdly for which Remission they vsed to Pray giue Almes and offer the most precious Sacrifice of Christs Bodie and Bloud Now the Fathers acknowledged and reprehended by Protestants for the forsayd Poynts are S. Gregorie Austin Ambrose Hierome Chrysostom Prudentius Epiphaenius Pelagius the Fourth Carthage Councel Cyprian Tertullian Origin Clemens Alexandrinus Dionysius the Areopagite the Apostles and the ancient beleeuing Iewes The Protestant Writers obseruing and disliking in the sayd Fathers the forsayd Poynts are Caluin Beza Bullinger Zuinglius the Centurie-writers Carion Chemnitius Osiander Melancthon Hospinian Winkelmannus Buxdorsius Bucer Symondes Bale Sutcliffe Humfrey Fulk Whitaker Gifford Willet Morton It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught our Catholick Doctrine of Christs Descending into Hel. CHAPTER XII ACcording to the Article of our Creed He descended into hel Catholicks generally teach that the Soule of Christ presently after his death descended into Hel or Lymbus Patrum or Abrahams Bosome there to deliuer and redeeme the Captiue Soules of the holie Patriarks Prophets and other Iust who liued before his time But Protestants being diuided amongst themselues (1) Buâ—er in c. 27. Mat. Beza in c. 2. Act. some of them teach that by the foresayd Article is only vnderstood that Christ descended to his Graue (2) Calu. Instit l. 2. c. 16. § 8 9. 10. 11. 12 others that he suffred the paynes of the Damned Soules Now do decide this Controuersie by the beleef and Doctrine of the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and that by the confessed acknowledgement of our Aduersaries who in a case so euident liberally confesse the general streame of ancient Doctours to be most aduerse vnto them in this verie Article of our Faith wheras that most holie and euer renowmed Cardinal Bellarmine in proofe of this Article alledged (3) Tom. 1. l 4. de Chri. Anima c. 14 the plaine testimonies of the Greek Fathers as namely of Iustin Ireneus Clemens Origen Eusebius Basil Nazianzen Nyssen Epiphanius Chrysostome c. And of the Latin Fathers Tertulian Hypolitus Cyprian Hilarie Gaudentius Prudentius Ambrose Hierome Ruffinus Austin Leo Fulgentius c The Protestant (4) Ad Bellarm Disput part 1. p. 176. Danaeus in answer to so manie most famous Fathers testimonies most barely affirmeth that As concerning them they were not instructed out of Gods word neither do they confirme their opinion from it but only from their owne coniectures c. Thus supposing their Catholick opinion herein and therefore reiecting al their iudgements as confirming their Faith only by their owne coniectures in Danaeus his opinion which as no lesse absurd in itself then improbable to al Iudicious I omit as an answer purely Protestantical In like plaine manner (5) Conc. Dur. l 8. p. 567 And see p. 773. D. Whitaker in answer to the like testimonies of the Fathers vrged by our Catholick Writer Duraeus writeth thus That which thou couldest not do by Scriptures no doubt thou wilt performe by the testimonies of the Fathers of whom that I may freely and briefly answer thee what I
himself reprouing our Apologists for not answering him therein and as not able sayth he willingly concealing the same But where was conscience now when D. Morton writ this Sure I am not in himself howsoeuer in D. Whitakers for himself confessed before that it was not conscionable in Protestants to accuse the Romanists of that Heresie of the Manichees which yet himself doth citing and iustifying D. Whitakers therein I might produce such like impertinent matter pretended by Protestants but because it is rather vrged by them to delude the ignorant and vnlearned then vpon anie conscience or confidence of truth I wil therefore conclude with the more sincere proceeding of their owne Brother in this kinde M. Parker and that in his owne words 33) Against Symbol part 1. p. 149. we lay saith he to the Papists charge a Communion with Carpocrates in worshiping Images with the Heracleonites in annoynting the dead with oyle with the Tatiam in abstaining frō marriage with the Peputiani in suffring women to be Priests with the Manichees in abstaining frō meates with the Angelici in worshiping Angels with the Apostolici and Hieraclites in their Monks Nunnes and Friars with the like being the examples obiected by D. Fulk D. Willet D. Morton and others when yet our harts sayth M. Parker do know they can shift with distinctions to make appeare for manner and meaning a certaine distance between these Hereticks and themselues Now if the harts and Consciences of Protestants do know that both for manner meaning Catholicks can make appeare a certaine distance or difference between the obiected Hereticks and themselues what impenitent harts and obdurate Consciences beare they stil thus endeauoring by studied sleights and forgeries euer to obscure and disgrace the knowne and most renowned truth of Catholick Faith and Religion Wherefore I may truly say to them as S. Stephen sayd to the Iewes 34) Act. 7.51 You stif-necked and vncircumsised harts and eares you alwayes resist the Holie Ghost As your fathers the old Hereticks your selues also A FVRTHER TRIAL IS MADE Whether Catholicks or Protestants be true Hereticks and this by sundrie knowne badges or markes of Heresie CHAPTER VII D Morton is of opinion that 1) Appeale p. 577. Heresie is the Helen of Greece engendring dissention for some carnal respects the Diuels Concubine conceiuing deformed shapes of errour an Adder writhing itself into perplexed senses and contradictions and an Ape imitating only the tearmes of truth Both Protestants and Romanists sayth he would be loath to be patterned by these Hieroglyphicks We are now to trie them both by their owne certaine scantlings After I had much wondred to see the man thus madly to describe his owne shame I was further hence encouraged to giue him an other most certaine scantling of his owne Infancy and miserie in this behalfe It hath euer been holden an infallible Badge of an Heretick being originally or formally a member of Christs true Church to goe out or departe from thence to new Sects or Congregrations by their damnable Apostasie of whom thus reporteth S. Paul 2) Act. 20.39.30 I know that after my departure there wil rauening wolues enter in amongst you not sparing the flock And out of your owneselues shal arise men speaking peruerse things to draw away Disciples after themselues In preuention whereof his best aduise is that 3) Hebr. 10.23.25 we hold the Confession of our hope vndeclining c. not forsaking our assemblie as some are accustomed S. Iohn speaking of Hereticks the forerunners of Antichrist for our better notice he brandeth them with this marke 4) 1. Io. 2.19 They went out from vs. S. Iude 5) vers 18.19 affirmeth that in the last time shal come mockers according to their owne desires walking in impieties and then he nameth them saying These are they which segregate themselues Yea the Apostles and Priests of Hierusalem being assembled togeather in Councel to 6) Act. 15.5 represse the Heresie of the Pharisees and others teaching Circumcision and commanding the Law of Moyses to be kept they expresly say of these Hereticks 7) Act. 15.24 Because we haue heard that certaine going forth from vs haue troubled you with words subuerting your soule c. Yea Christ himself foretelling the comming of Hereticks forewarneth vs against them saying 8) Math 24 26. If they shal say vnto you Behould Christ is in the desert of our inuisible Church goe ye not out to wit from your former knowne Church 9) Gal. 5.19.20 Tit. 3.10 2. Cor. 11.19 So that the sacred Scriptures haue left vs for the special Marke and Character of Heresie The going-out or Apostaring from the knowne visible Church of Christe In so much as the word Heresie in Scripture so odious being in Greek HERESIS doth truly signify singular Election and separation as both Peter 10) Com. Places Par. 2. p. 330. Muscu loc com p. 552. Martyr and Musculus confesse Most answerably hereunto saith S. Austine 11) Tract 3. in Ep. Ioan. Al Hereticks al Schismaticks haue gone out from vs that is they go out of the Church And giuing the reason why the Prophets spake more plainly of the Church then of Christ he sayth 12) In Psal 30. conc 2. Tom. 8. in ps 106. I think therefore it was because they foresaw in spirit that men would make factions against the Church and not contend so much concerning Christ being to rayse vp great strifes about the Church Therefore that was more plainly foretold and prophecyed about which there was to be greater dissensions that so it might serue to them for iudgement or condemnation who haue seene her and fled out from her Optatus aduiseth that 13) L. 1. It is to be obserued who remainenth in the Root with the whole world who goeth forth And 14) Aduers◠haer c. 34. Vincentius demandeth Who euer hegun Heresies but he who first seuered himself from the vnion of the vniuersalitie and Antiquitie of the Catholick Church which to be so examples make knowne more cleere then the Sunne But this point is so cleer that the truth thereof is accordingly acknowledged and approued by Protestant Doctours So D. Field maketh this peculiar 15) Of the Church l. 1. c. 13. p. 25. 26 Alison in his confut of Brownisme p. 1. vnto Schismaticks and Hereticks To depart and go out from the Church of God In Osiander 16) Cent. 1. p. 78. it is sayd Obserue Hereticks go out of the Church M. Clapham speaking of our Sauiours former words 17) Remedie against Schisme p. 23 affirmeth That thereby our Sauiour forbiddes going out vnto such desert and corner Ghospels And wil 18) Chronological discourse c. 7. And vpon the song of songes fol 3. And see Zanchius in miscelanea p. 55. 56. 57. we not reuerence before Gods iudgement and take heed of Going out as our Sauiour premonished Pantaleon sayth 19) Ep. nuncu pat Christi Chronogr we haue
assigned the third place to Hereticks who haue Gone out of the elect people of God but were not of them So that Scriptures Fathers and Protestants do al of them agree That the Going out or departing from the Church is the Badge of Heresie and Persons so Going out are thereby marked Hereticks Examples heerof we haue in al former Hereticks in Arius Macedonius Nestorius Pelagius Eutyches Donatus waldo Wicclif Husse c. who al of them being at first Roman Catholicks through Innouation of opinions afterwards seuered themselues from their mother Church going out from her to new Congregations But now to apply this to Catholicks and Protestants and breefly to examine whether companie hath gone or departed out of a former knowne Church the true Church of Christ and first to giue M. D. Morton a short scantling concerning himself his Brethren his owne neighbour M. Mason answering certaine demands of Catholicks in this kinde saith a) Consecrat of English Bishopes p. 41. When it pleased him which causeth the light to spring out of darknes we did spring from yourselues being stil content to be yours so you would be Christs In like sort sayth a) Apol. p. 288. D. Iewel We haue indeed gone from the Pope we haue shaken of the yoake of the Bishop of Rome It is true sayth b) Act. mon. p. 3. M. Fox we are remoued from the Church of Rome And D. Rainolds c) In his Conclusions annexed to his Conference maketh this one of his Conclusions That the reformed Churches in England Scotland France Germanie and other kingdomes and Common-wealthes haue seuered themselues lawfully sayth he from the Church of Rome And as for Luther himself he was at first so Roman Catholick as that sayth he (d) In Ep ad Gal. fol. 38. and see 37. 188. I did so highly esteeme the Popes authoritie that to dissent from him euen in the least point I thought it a sinne worthy of euerlasting death and would my selfe in the defence of the Popes Authoritie haue ministred fire and sword Caluin speaking of Protestants in general expresly sayth 20) In Ep. 141. p. 273. we were inforced to make a departure from the whole world yea we 21) Instit l. 4. c. 6. § 1. haue departed sayth he from her to wit the Roman Church And so accordingly it is so euident that Waldo Wicliffe Husse Luther Caluin Zuinglius c. were first borne baptised and brought vp in the Catholick Church from whence afterwards through Noueltie Libertie they went out became Apostates as that to endeauour anie special proof therof might iustly be censured of no lesse idle vanitie then to seeme to deny it of greatest ignorance or impudencie And so leauing our Protestants thus confessedly Going out of our former Catholick Roman Church and thereby branding themselues with the infamous Mark of Hereticks I wil examine what Protestants think of the Roman Church in this behalf And indeed this crime of Going out is in it self so foule a blemish as that some Protestants much desire to stayne our Roman puritie therewith So D. Fulk would haue the world to thinke That 22) Retentiue p. 85. the Popish Church is but an Heretical Assemblie departed from the vniuersal Church long since Augustins departure out of this life With whom agreeth his Brother blindbyard D. Sutclif affirming That 23) Suruey of Poper p. 315. the Papists are a sect going out of Christs Church and rising long after Christs time But these great Doctours speake much but proue nothing for it behoued them to assigne a former Church from whence the Papists thus reuolted as also the persons who the time when with other Circumstances of al which they rest silent Wherefore to cleere our Roman Church of this so foule Imputation that to the perfect sight of the blearedst eye And first to omit al former testimonies plentifully exhibited in proof of her confessed knowne and vn-interrupted Conrinuance from the Apostles times to these of ours as also to forbeare that ancient Doctours and Writers in al Ages do specially mention and register vp al notorious departures made by any Hereticks from the true Church not insinuating the least concerning our Roman Our Innocencie herein is so notoriously apparent as that sundrie Protestants being prouoked in this kind to giue the least Instance of anie such departure in our Roman Church are euer inforced in their answer therunto only to fly to our pretended departure from the sacred Scriptures so passing ouer al precedent Ages without anie colour of Examples to be vrged against vs. So M. Knewstubs 24) Answer to certaine assertions c. p. 35. answereth you require to know if our doctrine were the same which they in the Primitiue Church professed who they were that did at that time note our Going out c. This question is altogeather vnnecessarie for when an offender is taken with the manner it is needlesse to stand vpon Examination of them who were at the deed doing We haue taken you with the manner that is to say with Doctrine diuerse from the Apostles and therefore neither Law nor conscience can force vs to examine who were witnesses of your first departing With whom agreeth M. Powel only answering that the Roman Church is 25) Consideration of the Papistes supplication p. 36. fallen from the doctrine comprehended in the writings of the Apostles But to omit that this answer is a base and shameles begging of the thing it self in question to wit that we are departed from the Scriptures which as most vntrue we euer do deny It is further most impertinent to the point now vrged which is whether the Roman Church hath gone out from anie other knowne Church yea it most strongly argueth the contrarie seing they much desiring to exemplify against vs herein for want of al Instance during these 1600. yeares constrained to iumpe them ouer and only to insist in the writings of the Apostles then which what more strongly can be vrged in our behalf And yet in like sort for want of better answer D. Sutclif 26) Answer to the mass Priestes supplicat c. 7. sayth Neither is it material that the Roman Church neuer went out of anie knowne Christian Societie So insinuating her neuer Going out with is the only thing I here desire to proue But if this be not material with D. Sutclif yet is it most material and conuincing with al men of iudgement for if the Roman Church or anie other Church hauing once been confessed members of the true ancient visible Church of Christ did neuer depart or Go out of the sayd true Church then are they stil yet within it and members of it Now that the Romam Church was not only a true Church in the Apostles times but also vnto the time of S. Austin and further it is abundantly already confessed and therefore seing she hath confessedly neuer departed out the sequele is euident that stil she continueth tâ—e
Sect to be Heretical seing the reducing of an Heresie to it begining is confessedly a confuting of it But now some Protestants hereby perceauing our Roman Church to be thus free from al noted change or Innouation as also their owne errours to be easily traced to their first beginings and first Authours for their preuenting hereby that so odious name of Hereticks they endeauour to proue euâ—n against their other Brethren that a Sect or Heretical profession may be published or followed without note of anie known begining either of the doctrine or the Authour So D. Fulk obiecteth that 88) Against Purgat p. 388. There was an Heresie of them that were called Acephalt because there was noe Head knowne of them But D. Fulk bewrayeth here most grosly his ignorance for these Hereticks were so named of Seuerus 89) Conc. Nycen 2. p. 62. Tom. 3 Niceph. l. 16 c. 27. l. 28 c. 45. Acephalus Bishop of Antioche who was their Head and they were but a part of the Eutychians whose Head was Eutyches In so much as the Protestant Pappus sayth most directly contrarie to D. Fulk 90) Epist Hist Eccl. p. 494. And see Omerod in his picture of a Puritant p. 12. The Acâ—phali were so named not because the first Authour of their Errour was vnknowne but becâ—use c. But besides though their first Authour could not be named yet is this no proof that their first begining is not knowne which begining being otheâ—wise proued the naming of the first Authour needeth not the Authour being only sought for thereby to know the begining In like sort where D. Fulk alleageth there also the example of the Chiliasts the Ophites the Caineans the Scethites the Adamites the Melchisedacheans the Apostolicks the Emerobaptists c. whose first Authours cannot be named this in like respect is most impertinent as wel in that these and manie other Heresies receiued their name not from their first Authour but from the errour it self as also for that the point here cheifly insisted vpon is not so much of the first Authour being knowne as of the first begining being known and therevpon contradicted Which begining and contradiction being discouered the naming of the first Authour is not necessarie we only seeking the Authour as is sayd before therby to know the begining now that al these had a known secondarie begining after the Apostles times and ware therevpon contradicted appeareth by S. Epiphanius and S. Austin in their seueral Bookes of Heresies the same is confessed by the 91) Cent. 2. 3. c. 5. Pap. Epist Hist Eccl. p. 324. 325. 326. 327. 328. 340. Centurie-writers and their Brother Pappus The like obiection is made by D. Field producing sundrie 92) Of the Church l. 3. c. 14. p. 89. Examples whose first Authour saith he cannot be named But besides that diuers of them such is his want are not matters of Faith or such as by the Church are not hitherto determined yet in that himself alleageth Contradiction to haue been made against al such as were material himself therein affoardeth most ful answer to his owne obiection Wherefore seing manie Articles of our Catholick Faith in the opinion of Protestants are most grieuous errors and yet they not able to shew when anie one of them first came in with Contradiction but in al want thereof are inforced to betake themselues to the obscure ExaÌ„ples of other opinions neuer taught but impugned by the Roman Church neither euer generally diuulged but abortiue and perished in their first Birth most of them also arising in the Churches begining when by reason of the general persecutions then raging and the want of printing few monuments of those times are now remaining and yet al this notwithstanding their begining with Contradiction is now to vs knowne and testifyed Whereupon I may conclude that it is more then probable that if so manie of our foresayd Catholick Doctrines hauing been so generally dispersed had euer so begun with Innouation contradicted the same would then haue been in some one point or other in some one countrie or other by some one man or other knowne discerned and recorded So cleer it is that the Roman Church thus confessedly neuer going out of anie other known Church not anie change or begining of anie point of her Faith euer obserued or contradicted that therfore according to the former scantlings giuen and squared euen by Protestants themselues she cannot be a Church nouel and Heretical And so of the contrarie the Protestants Sect most apparantly and confessedly going out of our Roman Church as also the first Authours begining and progresse thereof being at al times knowne contradicted and condemned the sequel is euident that Protestancie according to al the former scantlings is a Sect Heretical And so according to D. Mortons former description She is the Helene of Greece engendring dissention for carnal respects the Diuels Concubine conceiuing deformed shapes of errour an Adder writhing itself into perplexed senses and Contradictions and an Ape imitating only the tearmes of truth May not Protestants now be much ashamed and confounded to be patterned by those so odious Hieroglyphicks A BRIEF SVRVEY OF D. WHITES CATAlogue wherin Contrary to the Confessed truth in the precedent Chapter of no knowne beginning or change of our Romane Faith in anye Age He vndertaketh according to his Title therof to shew That the present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued resisted in al Ages as it came in increased naming withal the Persons that made the Resistance And the poynts wherin And the time when from fiftie yeares to fiftie throughout al Ages since Christ CHAPTER VIII HERE I must confesse M. Doctour giueth vs a goodly Brauado and if his deeds do answer what his words engage him the foyle shal be mine and the feild his but if he only barke and doth not bite and lurke away when he should enter the list then shal ignorance falshood temeritie shame confusion be al of them his For trial then of his strength and art in this combat vndertaken I do intend him a double assault first by discouering in general his weake performance and then by answering in particular his shaddowed blowes First then where he vndertaketh in the verie Title of his Challenge to shew that the present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued and resisted in al Ages since Christ as it came in and increased and that for more precisenes by Semicenturies or euerie fifty yeares at the first iumpe he ouerleapeth the first 600. yeares after Christ confessing that (2) Ib. p. 385. in the first 600. yeares there was no substantial or fundamental Innouation receiued into the Church wherevpon he beginneth his Catalogue thus After 600. yeares were expired that the seueral points of the true Faith began one after another to be more grossely corrupted and changed by the Church of Rome In the first fiftie I name c. Now how was it possible for this great
been no part of the Protestant Faith for then they would not haue resisted them but embrace them as they do al the rest this kind of arguing as it would be grateful to them so would it proue most disgraceful and distastful to Protestants for hence would it follow that in those verie points wherin Puritans are diuided from Protestants the Protestant Church should be changed and the Puritans should be the men who should obserue resist the same for according to our Doctours wise reasoning if the Puritan poynts had been part of the Protestant Faith then would they not haue resisted the Protestant Articles but embrace them as they do al the rest The which also may be vrged in behalf of Broâ—nists Anabaptists and al other Sectaries whatsoeuer for according to M. White if the Protestant Church were not changed the Puritâ—ns Brownists Anabaptists c. would not haue resisted it in some points but embrace them also as they do in al the rest then which nothing can be vttered more absurd in it self or more aduantagious to al Hereticks euer arising And so I passe to the last and worst part of D. Whites witnesses produced against vs and in behalf of himself that is to those whom sayth he the Church of Rome then persecuted and now calleth Hereticks that is Protestants which in his Catalogue he nameth to be Berengarius Bertram Ahnaricus the Waldenses Wicclinists Lollards and Hussites al which he coupleth togeather like Sampsons foxes to make them good witnesses against the Roman Church But first in what Court or Tribunal wil anie mans naked testimonie be auailable against his Aduersarie and especially of a conuicted offender against his Iudge when he speaketh only for his owne priuate Who may not disclaime and reiect as suspected anie mans bare word in his own cause This is the case of our last witnesses who going out and departing from our Roman Church as al other Hereticks haue euer done were alwaies noted contradicted and condemned for the same What then can the force of their testimonie be against vs but as of a Felon or Traytour against his lawful Iudge or Prince hauing denounced sentence of death against him Besides I wil make it manifest that these who are produced as Protestants resisting the Roman Church in al Ages were not Protestants but cleerly dissenting from them in manie fundamental points And lastly I would gladly know how possibly D. White could haue so good Intelligence of Protestants resisting in al those seueral Ages our Roman Church when as I haue largely conuinced (27) l. 3. c. 1. before by the ful testimonies of manie and the most learnedst Protestants that euer were that during al the foresaid Ages by him instanced there was neuer any one Protestant known and visibile to the world before the dayes of Luther Wherefore after good examining I doubt not but my Doctours Protestants resisting in al Ages our Roman Church wil finally resolue into his owne idle fancies which if they were as forcible to proue as his fond imagination is fertil to frame them the ruine of Catholicks were ineuitable and their verie memorie hateful But to leaue now a while these so sound and lawful witnesses and to come to the poynts wherin they made resistance I wil only obserue that sundrie of the poynts instanced by D. White are either matters of indifferencie or not of Faith neuer yet determined by the Church of God or els of fact and not of right or lastly only of life and conuersation al which is most impertinent in proof of anie change in Faith and Religion which is the only point here to be proued by our Doctour Wherefore now to graple neerer with our Catalogue-Maker and to examine the points instanced in euerie Semicenturie for the Roman Churches change After 600. yeares were expired saith he the seueral poynts of true Faith began one after another to be more grossely corrupted and changed by the Church of Rome In the first fiftie I name Serenus Bishop of Marseils in France who brake the Images that began to be set vp in his Diocesse But at the verie first M. Doctour iuggleth with vs for whereas this matter concerning Serenus was written first by S. Gregorie the great (28) l. 7. Ep. 111. he doth not anie thing insinuate that Images began then to be set vp in the Churches of Marseils in France but only obserueth that Serenus perceauing some Christians lately conuerted to adore the Images in the Church as though they were Gods through Zeale did breake them and cast them downe for which verie fact was he yet seuerely reproued by S. Gregorie himself writing thus vnto him Pictures are vsed in Churches that those who are vnlearned at least should read by seing in the walles those things which they could not read in bookes Thy Brotherhood therfore ought to haue preserued the Pictures and to haue hindred the people from their adoration that so the ignorant might haue from whence to gather knowled e of the Historie and the people not sinne in adoration of the Picture Further also affirming that not without cause (29) l. 9. Ep. 9. Antiquitie admitted Histories to be painted in the venerahle places or Churches of Saincts So cleer it is that the placing of Images in Churches did not as then first begin A truth further so euident that sundrie Protestant Writers (30) Before l. 2. c. 14. haue largely heretofore acknowledged the vse and placing of Images in Churches during the purest times of the Primitiue Church alleaging to that end seueral examples from Sozomene Athanasius Prudentius Nicephorus Tertullian and others who al of them liued some Ages before Serenus was borne But to proceed In the same 50. yeares sayth he Gregory the Bishop of Rome resisted the Supremacie for which he (31) l. 4. Ep. 32. 34. 38. 39. citeth certaine Epistles of S. Gregorie al written against Iohn Bishop of Constantinople who as then assumed to himself the name of Vniuersal Bishop which as he deseruedly reproued in him so was he so farre from denying his owne Primacie as that M. Bale reporteth to the contrarie (32) Image of both Chur. f. 11. that Iohn of Constantinople contended with Gregorie of Rome for the Supremacie in which contention Gregorie layd for himself S. Peters keyes with manie other sore arguments and reasons The which also is granted by manie other (33) See before l. 2. c. 4. Protestants amongst whom one reporteth that whereas (34) Cath. Traditions q. 2. p. 17. the Emperour Maurice would haue taken away the Primacie from Gregorie and giuen it to Iohn Bishop of Constantinople c. Gregorie did oppose himself against him And the Centurists adde further that (35) Cent. 6. col 425. Gregorie gloried that the Emperour and Eusebius his fellow Bishop of Constantinople did both of them acknowledge that the Church of Constantinople was subiect io the Apostolick Sea of Rome Neither was this Primacie first begun by
that he might answer it Secondly the Roman 62) Zonaras Cedrenus Paulus Diac. in vita Leonis Isauri Bishops Gregorie the Third Adrian the First and Leo the Third Excommunicated the Grecian Emperours and transferred the Empire from them to the French cheifly for that they patronised the Heresie against Images whereas the French persisted euer constant in the ancient Catholick Faith wherefore it is most improbable that Charles should write in defence of the Grecian errour against the Pope of Rome Thirdly 63) L. 1. de cultu Imaginum Ionas Aurelianensis who liued in the Raigne of Ludouicus sonne to Charles testifyeth that Claudius Taurinensis a special Patrone of the Heresie durst neuer open his mouth therein during the life of Charles Fourthly Pope 64) Paulus Aemil. l. 2. Franc. And see cent 8. c. 9. col 570. Stephen holding a Councel at Rome against the sayd Errour Charles himselfe sent 12. of the cheifest Bishops of his Kingdome to assist him therein And D. Cowper 65) Chron. 174. reporteth that certaine Bishops were sent by Adrian to Charles who held a Councel in France against the condemnation of Images Fiftly this most famous Emperour Charles was so wholy Roman Catholick as that 66) Ep. ded Hist Sacra Hospinian recordeth of him 67) Epist Hist Eccl. Cent. 8. p. 101. Crisp of the Estate of the Church p. 221. 216. Bul. in 2. Thess c. 2. p 533. Cowp Chron. f. 173. 195. Foxin Apoc. p. 436. that he not only cōmanded by publick Edicts that the verie Ceremonies Rites and Latin Masse of the Roman Church as also the Decrees Lawes and Ordinances of the Roman Bishop should be obserued through his whole Empire but himself by imprisonments and diuers kinds of punishments compelled Churches to the same The like whereof is confessed of him by Osiander Crispinus Bullinger D. Cowper and M. Fox So vnlike was he to write against the Roman Church concerning Images Sixtly Caluin himself insinuateth this Booke to be forged about Charlemaines time saying 68) Iust l. 1. c. 11. sec 14. There is extant a refuting Booke vnder the name of Charles the Great which by the words thereof we may gather to haue bene made at the same time Seauently wheras Charles was knowne to be verie skilful both in Greek Latin learned ingenious in this booke there are manie absurdities committed as where it affirmeth Constantinople to be a Citty most knowne in Bythinia whereas indeed it is in Thracia as also that at Constantinople there was a Councel celebrated in defence of the worshipping of Images whereas the sayd Councel was celebrated at Nice And that the Nicene Councel tearmed the Eucharist the Image of Christs bodie whereas directly and purposely they refute and condemne the sayd speech Eightly supposing for the time against al the premisses that it had been Charles his Booke yet nothing would it auaile but much preiudice Protestants for therein is expressely taught that the last sentence in Controuersies of Faith belongeth to the Roman Bishop And that he hath his Primacie not from Councels but from God himself It prescribeth also Exorcismes to be vsed in Baptisme Churches to be dedicated with special Rites That we are to pray for the dead and Inuocate Saincts and their Relicks to be worshipped That Chrisme and Holie-water are to be vsed That in the Eucharist there is the true Bodie of Christ and the same to be worshipped yea to be offred as a true and proper Sacrifice Al which do mainely impugne Protestant Religion And therefore if they wil haue vs to beleeue this Booke teaching that the Councel of Nice erred concerning Images let them beleeue it teaching the other Catholick poynts next recited Lastly if it could be proued that Charles himself had made this Book that he had been a perfect Protestant in al poynts yet how would it hence follow that the Roman Church had changed her Faith in the time of Charles Or what would the testimonie of a Lay-man auaile them seing according to 69) Orat. 2. de Imag. Damascen Christ committed not his Church to Kings and Emperours but to Bishops and Pastours But we haue seene sufficiently before that Charles was a Prince wholy deuoted to the Roman Church and a special Patron of Images and consequently the Booke written against them and imposed vpon him is meerly forged and of no authoritie And so likewise is no lesse forged that other vnder the name of Lewes his Sonne which for such is condēned by the Catholick Church Neither 70) Index lib. prohibit doth our Doctour affoard vs the least colour of proof for the legitimation of either of these Bookes but only sayth that they are extant as though it were rare among Hereticks to finde manie spurious adulterine Bookes And so I cōclude that seing our Ministers proofs for the Roman Churches change in these 50. yeares are al of them in seueral respects either most impertinent or most false that therefore the Roman Church during the same time did not change After 800 800. to 850. I name sayth our Cataloguer Ioannes Scotus c. who resisting the Real presence c. was therefore murdred The same time Berthram also writ against it c. Claudius Bishop of Towres resisted Images worship of Saincts and Pilgrimage Lotharius the Emperour reduced the Pope to the obedience of the Empire c. These are the examples of the Roman Change in this time But let vs examine them As concerning Scotus that he resisted the Real presence M. White proueth it only by the testimonie of Daneus who being a formal Protestant of these times his testimonie is insufficient as bearing witnesse in his owne Cause therefore al further answer were needles But yet I do acknowledge that about the same time there was one Scotus not the subtil Doctour who liued some Ages after but an other who writ something doubtfully in this poynt but his Booke was condemned in the Councel at Vercella as testifyeth Lantfrancus (a) lib. de verit Corp. Et sang Domini in Eucharistia And he is obserued to be the first in the Latin Church who writ suspiciously against the Real Presence And as for Bertram though the Booke extant vnder his name doth vse some doubteful and obscure words as Figure Spiritual and Mysterie yet at other times doth it speak as plainly Affirming the Presence of Christs Bodie vnder the veyle or couerture of Bread Yea the Centurists confesse that Bertram 71) Cent. 9. c. 4. Col. 212. in the sayd Book hath the seeds of Transubstantiation Secondly this sayd Book being set forth lately by Oecolampadius may iustly be suspected and rather in that Pantaleon 72) p. 65. in his Chronograph mentioning Bertram and his other writings forbeareth yet to mention this Booke or to charge him with this pretended opinion Thirdly Illiricus making a Catalogue of Protestant witnesses to whom our Minister for this of his is no litle beholding
11.26 As often as you shal eate this Bread and drink the Chalice you shal shew the death of our Lord vntil he come to wit at the day of Iudgement Answerably to these Scriptures Protestants teach concerning Preachers that (33) Fulk in his Answ to Counterf Cath. p. 100. The truth can not be continued in the world but by their Ministrie that therefore (34) Propositions disputed in Gen. p. 845. The Ministerie is an essential Mark of the true Church M. Deering (35) Vpon the Epist to the Heb. c. 3. lect 15. 16. teacheth that Saluation springeth in preaching of the Ghospel and is shut vp againe with ceasing of it And that Take away preaching you take away Faith for which he citeth manie Scriptures D. Fulk (36) Answ to a Counter Cath. p. 11. 92. affirmeth that the Churches Pastours shal alwayes resist al false opinions with open reprehension And M. Deering (37) VpoÌ„ the Hebr. in c. 2 lect 10. is of opinion that The Religion being of God no feare of man shal keep them back because that were to kâ—ep the honour of God for corners and solitarie places For as the (38) Rom. 10.10 Apostle prescribeth with the hart we beleeue vnto Iustice but with the mouth Confession is made to Saluation (39) SermoÌ„s vpon the Canticles Englished p 79. 80. Beza confesseth that there must be Pastours and Doctours to the end of the world for the administration of the Word and Sacraments And (40) See the Survay of the Holy preteÌ„ded c p. 440. 441. The Ministrie of the Word and Sacraments are in absolute degree of Necessitie to Saluation D. Whitaker (41) Cont. Duraeum l 3 p. 260. assureth vs that they are Essential Notes of the Church (42) Ibid. p. 249. which being present they do constitute a Church and being absent do subuert it And D. Willet (43) Synopsis p. 71. auoucheth that These Markes can not be absent from the Church and it is no longer a true Church then it hath these Markes for 44 Ib. p. 69 as he further saith The only absence of them do make a nullitie of the Church Lobechius (45) Disput Theo p. 213. speaking of these Markes and of the Church affirmeth that They are coupled togeather with so streight and indissâ—luble a knot that in the assemblies of those who are called the one can not be without the other and the one denyed the other of necessitie is to be denyed Hiperius (46) Meth. Th p. â—48 557. teacheth that These Notes are needful to distinguish the true Church from the false that men careful of their Saluation may know where the true Church is and to which Companie chiefly they ought to adioyne themselues By the premisses now it is euident aswel by the sacred Scriptures as by the manifest Confessions of Protestant Writers that the Church of Christ must euer haue in her Ecclesiastical Pastours and Preachers which must be lawfully sent and ordinarily called by the Church and which must preach the true Word and Faith and administer the holie Sacraments The only poynt therefore resting to be examined is whether the Roman or Protestant Church hath euer had in al Ages the forsayd Pastours lawfully called and succeeding one another truly preaching the holie Word and administring the Sacraments And first concerning the Protestant Church Al personal Succession of Pastours hath been so interrupted or rather altogeather wantâ—ng that in steed of anie Successiâ—n of Pastours to be named it is at large confessed before (47) Before l. 3. c. 1. that their Church hath been wholy Inuisible and vnknowne for manie hundred of yeares togeather Yea Caluin [48) In Lascicius de Russor c. Râ—lig p. â—3 And see Caluin Inst l 4. c 3. sec 4. Danaeus Isagog part 4. p. 36. plainly confesseth that Through the Tyrannie of the Pâ—pe the true Succession of ordination was broken off in the Protestant Church And agayne (49) Tract Th. p. 374. The Church of God for some Ages was so torne and pulled a-sunder that she was destitute of true Protestant Pastours (50) Ep. Theol. ep 5. Beza acknowledgeth that among them ordinarie vocation was no where extant And (51) Disputationes Theol. p. 719 Sadel relateth that sundrie Protestants who acknowledge the doctrine which their Church doth embrace to be true and grounded vpon the expresse word of God do yet affirme the Ministers with them to be destitute of lawful calling as not hauing a continued visible Succession from the Apostles times which they do attribute only to the Papists In like sort saith Bullinger (52) Vpon the Apocalyps ser 145 fol. 137. Sâ—e Libauius in his Gretzerus triumph p. 102. and knewstubs in Confut. of the principal pointes of Popery p. 38 Albeit we can not at this day referre our calling to the Pope and Bishops which brag of lawful Succession yet for so much as we can proue that our Doctrine is Christs Doctrine and therefore that our Ministerie is lawful we care not a whit c. So confessedly is the Protestant Church destitute of lawful Calling And to touch breefly the Calling and Succession of our English Ministerie wheras D. Barlow in his Sermon before the King at Hampton Court publickly taught that The Apostles reserued Ordination to themselues and conueyed it to Bishops c. Neither would the Church of Christ succeeding admit anie other but Bishops to that busines as not iustifyable for the Presbiters either by reason example or Scripture c. Not one Example sayth he is to be showed through the whole Storie Ecclesiastical that anie besides a Bishop did it if some one of the inferior rank presumed to do it his act was reuersed for vnlawful It is so certaine that our Catholick Bishops after the death of Queen Marie were so far from Consecrating those other which were for such named by Q. Elizabeâ—h at her entrie to the Crowne and from whom sithence al the Protestant Clergie of England deriueth itself that the (53) p 177. Protestant Writer of The Assertion for true Christian Church-Policie auoucheth that It cannot be proued that anie Lord Spiritual was so much as present in Parlament or gaue anie assent to the Enacting of Statutes made Anno primo Elizabethae Yea in supply therof there was a Statute made An. 8. Eliz. c. 1 the Title therof being An Act declaring the manner of making and Consecrating Archbishops of this Realme to be good And towards the end of that Statute it is enacted that Al Acts done by anie Person about anie Consecration c. by vertue of the Queens Maiesties Letters Patents shal be good c. And that al Persons that haue been or shal be Consecrated Archbishops c. shal be Archbishops c. But the then Parlament or her late Highnes Letters Patents could not enable the first Protestant Bishops to be true Bishops because that function is not Ciuil but Spiritual and ex
iure diuino Yea M. Mason himself acknowledgeth and that from M. Fox that amongst (54) Consecration of the Bishops in England p. 264 And see Fox Act. Mon. Vol. 2. p. 1295. The Articles sent by Queen Marie to Bishop Bonner one was this Item Touching such persons as were heretofore promoted to anie Orders after the new sort and fashion of Orders Considering they were not ordered in verie deed the Bishop of the Diocesse finding otherwise sufficiencie and abilitie in these men may supply that thing which wanted in them before and then according to his discretion admit them to Minister Here though M. Mason would gladly inforce a different Glosse yet the words are most plaine that Queen Marie and the Church in her time censured such as were promoted to anie Orders after the new sort and fashion of Protestant Orders in K Edwards time were not ordered in verie deed So that stil it deserueth further search whence our present English Clergie as also other forraine Ministers haue obtayned true power and authoritie to preach administer Sacraments And as for Forainers as the Ministers in Germanie Denmark Holland the rest they are so cleerely and confessedly destitute of al true Ordination that M. Mason acknowledgeth that (55) Consec of Engl. Bish. Ep. Dedic wheras other Reformed Churches were constrained by necessitie to admit extraordinarie Fathers that is to receaue ordination from Presbiters or Ministers rather then to suffer the fabrick of the Lord Iesus to be dissolued The Church of England had alwayes Bishops to conferre Sacred Orders according to the ordinarie and most warrantable Custome of the Church of Christ So that no Protestant Ministers in the world haue anie ordinarie Calling or Ordination by Bishops but only the Ministers of England who yet beg and deriue al that which they haue from their imagined Antichrist himself as now shal be shewed Some Protestants therfore teach that they haue their Calling Ordination from the Church of Rome so D. Bridges (56) Defence of the GouernmeÌ„t p. 1276. speaking of our Catholick Bishops and their Calling vrgeth thus in our behalf If our Protestant Brethren wil make them but meer Lay-men then are neither they nor we anie Ministers at al but meer Lay-men also for who ordayned vs Ministers but such Ministers as were either themselues of their Ministerie or at least were made Ministers of those Ministers Except they wil say the people can make Ministers c. yea some (57) SileÌ„ced Ministers supplication of Anno 1609. p. 9. 10. 17. Puritans do reproue their Protestant Brethren for deriuing their Ministerie from the Church of Rome But (58) Cont. Dur. l. 9. p. 820. D. Whitaker exemplifyeth the same saying Luther was a Priest and Doctour according to your Rite or ordination c. And it is manifest that so also was Zuinglius Bucer Oecolampadius and innumerable others c. M. Parkins (59) Vol. 1. p. 737. speaking of the Calling of the first Preachers of the Protestant Ghospel argueth thus If they had no Calling neither haue we that are their followers But They had their Callings c. from the Romish Church itself for they were either Priests or Schoole-Doctours as in England Wiccliffe in Germanie Luther in Bohemia Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prage at Basil Oecolampadius in Italie Peter Martyr others And therefore these with manie others were ordayned either in Popish Churches or in Schooles c. And agayne We say the first restorers of the Ghospel in our times had their first Callings of them to wit the Papists M. Mason discoursing at large of this verie poynt of Ordination and in particular of the Ordination of our English Protestant Clergie confesseth first that the Roman Church hath euer had true power of Ordination (60) Consecration of the Bishops of England Ep. Dedic Such was the goodnes of God saith he that euen in the darknes of Poperie as Baptisme so the Ministerial function c. was wonderfully preserued for the Church of Rome by Gods special prouidence in her ordination of Priests retayned such Euangelical words as in their true and natiue sense include a Ghostlie Ministerial power to forgiue sinnes c. Thus the Church of Rome gaue power to her Priests to teach the truth c. which (61) Ibid. p. 262. Power saith he is a Rose which is found in the Romish wildernes but the plants therof were deriued from the garden of God It is a Riuer which runneth in Aegipt but the fountaine and Spring of it is in Paradise It is a Beame which is seen in Babilon but the original of it is from the Sphere of the Heauen Wherefore when your Priests returne to vs our Church paring away their Pollutions suffereth them to exercise their Ministerial function according to the true meaning of Christs word And agayne (62) Ibid. p. 262. we being content with their calling and commission of their function already committed vnto them do not reiterate their ordination and Imposition of hands And as Catholick Priâ—sts Apostated only through vice are here allowed for sufficient Ministers without al new ordination from anie Protestant SuperinteÌ„dent so doth M. Mason most seriously labour throughout his whole Booke to proue the ordination of the Protestant English Clergie to haue been certainly deriued from our Catholick Roman Church To which end acknowledging that (63) Ibid. p. 64. 65. 66. The whole Clergie of England at this day deriueth their Consecration from Cranmer he painfully laboureth to proue that Cranmer was appoynted by Pope Clement to be Archbishop of Canterburie and that he was Consecrated by three Catholick Bishops which Consecration was performed with wonted Ceremonies according to the vsual forme of the Romane Church which saith he continued al the dayes of King Henrie the Eighth euen when the Pope was banished yea he expresly concludeth his book thus (64) p. 267. Thus it appeareth that although we receaued our Orders from such as were Popish Priests yet our Calling is lawful So cleer it is that M. Mason would be glad to wring his Ministers Ordering from our Roman Church And the like is acknowledged taught by (è) Cath. Trad. p. 183. Buca loc com p. 509. Bernard in his Diswasion from Brownisme p. 144. Whyte in his way to the Church p. 404. Fotherby his Answer annexed to his 4. Sermons p. 81. Sutcliffe against D. Kellison p. 5. Sarauia of diuers Degrees of Ministers p. 9. sundrie other Protestants But here I can not but obserue by the way how strange it is that Protestants should thus much delight and please themselues in their Ordination from Cranmer a man so vicious inconstant and treacherous both to God and man Doth not D Godwin relate that (65) In Cranmsr p. 123. Being yet verie young he â—aryed and so lost his fellowship in Iesus Colledge in Cambridge Doth not Fox report that being Archbishop in his returne from Rome he brought with him a Dutch
woman (67) Act. Mon. p 1037 to whom saith Fox it is supposed he was maryed yet certaine it is that no shew therof was made in K. Henries time when he carryed her vp and downe in a trunck marying her afterwards in K. Edwards time He was also most treacherous to his Prince for albeit he had been so greatly exalted by K. Henrie and by him appoynted one of the Executours of his Wil yet presently after his death he assented to the breaking thereof And after K. Edwards death endeauoured al he could to the aduancing of Q. Iane and vtter excluding from the Crowne of K. Henries lawful daughter Queene Marie To whose dis-inheriting he first subscribed as also to that rebellious letter which he and his complices sent to Queen Marie and which to his euerlasting infamie and confusion (68) Act. Mon. p. 1299 Fox himself hath recorded And although from his cradle he was a Roman Catholick vntil his being Archbishop which honour he receaued from the Pope taking the vsual oath of fidelitie vnto him Yet in the next yeare after K. Henrie by Parlament procuring himself to be tearmed Head of the Church he also forsook the Pope and forswore himself in that poynt agreing yet as also the King in al other with him and both by words and deeds persecuting Protestants as is euident in the death of Lambert and others written by M. Fox Yea in K. Edwards time as Stow (69) Chron. p. 594. reporteth The French King being deceased c. also the Church of S. Paul in London being hanged with black and a sumptuous Herse set vp in the Quire a Dirge was there song and on the next morrow the Archbishop of Canterburie Cranmer assisted of 8. Bishops al in rich Miters and other their Pontificals did sing a Masse of Requiem c. yet after this he fel to Lutheranisme publishing a Catechisme wherin with Luther he taught the Real Presence which not long after impugning he turned with the Duke of Somerset to Zuinglianisme setting forth another Catechisme against the Real Presence And yet after al this vnder (70) Act. Mon p. 1710 Q. Marie he recanted for hope of life al his Protestantisme both by tongue pen professed the Roman Catholick Faith But perceiuing that he must dye choosing rather to dye in the opinion of vulgar Protestants a Martyr then in the true iudgement both of ProtestaÌ„ts and Catholicks as a Malefactor and Traytour he finally dyed in Zuinglianisme being both condemned for Heresy against God and for Rebellion against his Prince as M. Fox (71) Act. Mon p. 1698 confesseth So infamous was the life and death of the first Protestant Bishop that euer England had and from whom al our English Ecclesiastical frie do deriue their Ordination and other good conditions not vnlike vnto his But to returne from whence we haue digressed al this begging by M. Mason and the rest forenamed of Protestant Orders from the Church of Rome is directly contradicted and loathed by others of their Brethren as thinking the Bishop of Rome to be Antichrist himself and the Roman Church to be the whore of Babylon M. Powel (72) De Antich p. 6. 310. tearmeth our Catholick Orders the Mark of the Beast D. Downham (73) Of Antichrist l. 2. p. 108. spareth not to say I say their Priesthood is Antichristian The Diuines of Geneua (74) Propositions Disputed c. p. 245. affirme that There is in Babylon thereby meaning the Roman Church no holie Order or Ministrie indeed no lawful Calling but a meer vsurpation M. Penrie writing against the Protestant Calling disputeth thus From whence haue they their calling had they it not from those which sit in the Chaire of Antichrist (75) Vpon the 122. Ps fol. D. 8. yea how manie are in al Christendome c. but their ordination haue come from Popish Prelacie within three or foure generations at the most c. Can an vnlawful calling bring forth a lawful though it descend from one to another a hundred or thousand times Therefore vnles they can approue the lawfulnes of their calling vnder some other title then that which they now haue by the Clergie it wil fal out there shal hardly be found a Minister duly called in al the world c. In like sort D. Fulk (76) Answ to a Counterf Cath. p. 50. answereth to vs Catholicks you are highly deceaued if you think we esteeme your offices of Bishops Priests and Deacons anie better then Lay-men and you presume to much to think that we receiue your ordering to be lawful And agayne (77) Retentiue p. 67. with al our hart we defy abhorre detest and spit at your stinking greasie Antichristian Orders c. In like modest sort saith Beza (78) Apud Sarauiam in Defens Tract c. p. 56. Popish Orders are nothing els then the impurest buying and selling of the Roman Stewes And (79) Consideration of the Papistes Reasons p. 71. M. Gabriel Powel auoucheth that The Popish ordination is nothing els but mere prophanation c. there is no true Ecclesiastical Vocation in the Papacie We iudge no otherwise saith D. Whitaker (80) Cont. Dur p 635. of your Priests then of Christs Aduersaries and enemies of his Priesthood (81) Ibid. p. 662. You haue neither lawful Bishops nor Priests nor Deacons And according to D. Sutcliffe 82) Answ to Eyâ—â—pt p. 82 The Pope himself is neither true Bishop nor Priest for he was ordayned Priest but to offer Sacrifice and to say Masse for the quick and the Dead But this Ordination sayth he doth not make a Priest nor had true Priests and Elders euer anie such Ordination Therefore (83 Ib p. 87 And see his Chaâ—leng p. 35 The Romish Church is not the true Church hauing no Bishops nor Priests at al but only in name Now if the Protestant Clergie wil not deriue their Vocation and Ordination from the Church of Rome as the former Protestants do refuse and in reason they cannot supposing their absurd Doctrine of the Pope being Antichrist for what more ridiculous then that Christs Ministers should receaue their spiritual power and Commission from Antichrist Then stil we are to demand from whence the Protestant Clergie hath their Calling and Commission seing according to the former Scriptures the true Churches Past ours must be lawfully called sent and ordayned In these so extreme straytes some Protestants acknowledge and defend their Ordination and calling to be from the Laitie itself as from the temporal Magistrate and their hearers followers (84) His two Letters conâ—erning the Earl of Lauale Eng. fol. c. 3. D. Tilanus teacheth that Farel had his sending of the people sf Geneua who had right had authoritie saith he to institute and depose Ministers And The reformed Churches and their calling partly from God and partly from the people as by lawful instruments M Dilingam (85) p. 78. writing against M. Hil
saith our Preachers were called by Christian Magistrates whose allowance they had which to be warrantable you can not deny D. Sutcliffe 86] Against D. Kellison p. 5. is not abashed to teach that in case of necessitie such as Protestants had at Luthers first reuolt The multitude of Christians without Ministers haue power to appoynt Ministers among themselues And M. Symondes (87) Vpon the Reuel p. 123. auoucheth A Calling to preach by the Ciuil Magistrate A holie and sufficient calling saith he in the time of these confusions Now according to this strange Doctrine hath been the answerable practise of Protestants for M. Mornay (88) Treatise of the Church p. 371. saith Some of our men in such a corrupt State of the Church as we haue seen in our time c. did at first preach without this former calling and afterward were chosen and called to the holie Ministerie by the Churches which they had taught A practise preposterous and directly contrarie to the order set downe by S. Paul (89) Rom. 10.14 saying How shal they inuocate in whom they haue not beleeued How shal they beleeue whom they haue not heard How shal they heare without a Preacher And how shal they preach except they be sent So euidently is sending or calling and Ordination precedent in order to preaching Yea agreably hereunto writeth M. Mason (90) Consec of Engl. Bishops p. 3. It is cleere that the Presbâ—terie here mentioned ordayned Timothie by Imposition of hands which no Lay-men may do But besides how absurd is it to affirme that mere Lay and temporal men as Shoomakers Taylours Bâ—acksmithes and the like can bestow vpon others that most Spiritual and highest power and Iurisdiction of preaching true Faith and administring the most holie and celestial Sacraments wherof they are wholy deuoyd destitute themselues The indignitie disgrace and absurditie then of this base begging of Calling from the Laitie being discerned by other Protestants as much ashamed therof they wholy disclayme from it as also in al other ordinarie and Mediate Calling and Succession betaking themselues for their last refuge to extraordinarie and immediate Vocation from God So D. Fulk (91) Against Staples c. p. 2. confesseth that The Protestantâ— that first preached in these last dayes had extraordinarie calling And (92) Retentiue c. p. 300. In the State of the Church so miserably deceaued as in Luthers time God sendeth extraordinarily immediatly from himself as Elias and Elizeus and the Prophets were sent c. So Christ sent his Apostles and Euangelists and so was Luther and such as he sent to repaire the ruines of the Church c. Agreably hereunto are those words of M. Cartwright (93) In Whiteg Def. p. 217. When the Churches haue been by Antichrist euen razed from the foundation God hath stirred Euangelists euen immediatly by his Spirit without any calling of men to restore his Church againe as Wiccliffe Husse Luther Zuinglius In like words saith M. Parkins (94) In his works printed 1605. fol. 916. The calling of Wiccliffe Husse Luther Oecolampadius Peter Martyr c. was extraordinarie Ramus (95) Commentaries of France English p 74. reporteth the French Protestants to say We beleeue it is vnlawful for anie of his owne authoritie to take vpon him gouernment of the Church without lawful Election if so it may be had We add this if because some-time as in our time also when the Church hath been persecuted manie haue been constrayned without ordinarie calling by motion of the Spirit c. Caluin (96) In Lascicius de Russor c. Relig. p. 23. Calu. Inst l. 4. c. 3. sec 4. also writeth Because the true Succession of Ordination hath been broken off by the Tyrannie of the Pope a new help is now needful c. and therefore this office was altogeather extraordinarie which the Lord hath enioyned vnto vs. And Beza (97) In Sarauia his Def. tract c. p. 56. 60. 74. in the Conference at Poysie being demanded of the Calling of himself and his other then Associats affirmed the same to be Extraordinarie (98) Ep. Theol. ep 5. p. 49. And in his Epistle to Alemannus he further vrgeth Verily thou canst not pretend ordinarie Vocation for who chose thee therefore let vs see of Extraordinarie But to this then only do we giue place when there is none or almost no ordinarie vocation as hath happened in our times in the Papacie when ordinarie Vocation which was no where neither ought nor could be expected So that in the opinion of Beza Caluin Fulk Parkins and sundrie other Protestants al the calling which the first Protestant Preachers had was only extraordinarie immediate from God But now to discouer the great insufficiencie and manifest falshood of this their last Euasion and thereby plainly to discouer al our Protestant Clergie euen to this day to be destitute of al lawful Calling and Mission and so to proue al our Ministers to be vsurpers intruders and meer Lay-men First according also to Beza his former Doctrine it is certaine that extraordinarie Vocation taketh not place but when ordinarie is wanting which is also taught by M. Parkins (99) Vol. 1. p. 738. vsing the same words Extraordinarie calling neuer hath place but when ordinarie calling fayleth Wherefore our Protestants pretending for themselues extraordinarie calling do thereby disclayme and debarre themselues of al ordinarie which is directly against the former Scriptures and sundrie of their learnedst Brethren before cited amongst whom Luther sayd God calleth vs at this day to the Ministerie of his Word not immediatly by himself but by man Secondly extraordinarie Calling is alwayes accompanied confirmed by extraordinarie signes and wonders So saith (100) Loc. com class 4. c. 20 p. 58 Luther whom our Protestants most pretend to haue been extraordinarily called Try this whether they can proue their Vocation for neuer hath God sent anie but either called by man or declared by signes no not his owne Sonne 101) Tom. 5. Ien. Germ. fol. 491. And againe From whence commest thou Who sent thee Where are the Seales that thou art sent from men Where are the Miracles which testify thee to be sent from God (102) Tom 3 Ien. Germ. f. 455. 456. In like sort he admonished the Senat of Milhouse against Munster the Anabaptist saying If he say he was sent from God and his Spirit as the Apostles were let him proue this by working of Signes and Miracles or els do not suffer him to preach for wheresoeuer God doth change the ordinarie way there alwayes he worketh Miracles In like manner are the Anabaptists vrged by Bullinger (103) Cont. Anabap. l. 3. c. 7. If you say you haue a peculiar Vocation like vnto the Apostles proue it by signes and Miracles c. but this you wil neuer do therefore your calling is of no worth yea it is pernicious to the Church of Christ D. Sarauia (104)
light vpon anie tooth of this dead Lion they tread vpon it with contempt Neuer considering that as out of the (119) Iudg. 14 14. Strong came sweetnes so in those Sentences of Luther which they most traduce there is commonly inclosed the most Sacred truth ful of as diuine comfort as man's hart can ruminate vpon But if the former and innumerable such like Sentences of the Protestants Lyon Luther be so comfortable to D. Morton sure I am that they are odious and loathsome to chast and Christian eares and for such are taxed by sundrie (120] See Ezecanomiê° de corruptis moribus Wygandus de bonis malis Germ. Hospin â—oÌ„c discord 99. Couel Dâ—f of Hook p. 101. Saying Tom. 2. in Resp ad Conf. Luth. f. 458. sundrie lothers of his owne brood euen Protestant Writers who rested much scandalized thereby And therefore M. Morton patronizing so vnpardonable errours may giue ouer iust suspicion of his owne guilt in the like But to returne from the Premisses therefore it euidently followeth our Protestant Clergie to be wholy destitute of al lawful Calling seing it is already proued euen by their owne confessions that their Succession hath been interrupted and that they haue not ordinarie Calling and therefore do fly to extraordinarie which also they are deuoyd of through their confessed want of Miracles and truth of Doctrine or freedome from errour which doth euer certainly accompany the same Now the sacred Scriptures concerning the Churches Pastours Calling preaching and administration of Sacraments not being fulfilled and performed in the Protestant Church It only remayneth to be examined whether the same are verifyed and accomplished in the Catholick Roman Church And first the same is confirmed by ad such Arguments as (121) Before 4. 1. c. 23. 4. heretofore we haue vsed in prooff of the Roman Churches Euer-visibilitie which doth euer suppose the like coÌ„tinuance of Ecclesiastical Pastours with administration of Word and Sacraments Secondly the same is euidently supposed and confessed by al such Protestants as (122) See Before l. 3. c. 4. formerly acknowledged deriued their Succession and Ordination from the Church of Rome for if the Roman Pastours succession Ordination were not good or interrupted then were it fruitles and absurd for the Protestants Clergie to deriue their owne succession Ordination from them Thirdly the Centurie writers of Magdeburg in the tenth Chapter of euerie seueral Centurie do make special mention of the Bishops and Doctours of the Roman Church who liued ahd flourished in euerie Age. Fourthly (123) De rebus grauiss contr Disp p. 719. M. Sadel plainly confesseth sundrie ProtestaÌ„ts not only to affirme the Ministers with them to be destitute of lawful Calling seing they haue not a perpetual visible Succession from the Apostles to these times but also they attribute this only to the Papists whom therefore in this question they preferre before vs. In like direct sort D. Fulk (124) Answ to a Count. Cath p. 27. And in his Reioynder to Bristow p. 343. acknowledgeth vnto vs saying You can name the notable persons in al Ages in their government and Ministrie and especially the Succession of the Popes you can rehearse in order vpon your fingars M. Mason granteth that (125) Cons of the Engl. Bish. p. 52. The Church of Rome c. was planted by two so great Apostles Peter and Paul And that (126) Ibid. p. 41. The Priesthood which the Apostles conferred c. being conueyed to Posteritie successiuely by Ordination is found at this day in some sort in the Church of Rome in regard wherof you may be said to succeed the Apostles c. So certaine it is that the Bishops of the Roman Church haue euer successiuely continued in al Ages euen from Christs time to this and that true Ordination hath been euer in the sayd Church since the Apostles The poore Protestant Familie being meerly Laical as being confessedly destitute of al Calling either ordinarie or extraordinarie The fourth Proof from sacred Scriptures in Confirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Conuersion of Heathen Kings and Nations to the Faith of Chtist CHAPTER IIII. IT is most cleerly taught vs by the sacred Scriptures that the Church of Christ shal conuert manie Heathen Kings Countries to the Faith of Christ The Prophet Esay (1) Esa 60.16 speaking of the Church of Christians saith Thou shalt suck the milk of the Gentils and the breasts of Kings And (2) Esa 60.11 Their Kings shal minister to thee and thy gates shal be continually open neither day nor night shal they be shut that men may bring to thee the riches of the Gentils And that their Kings may be brought c. (3) Esa 49.23 Kings shal be thy nursing Fathers and Queens thy Mothers vpon which place in the Annotations of the English Bible of Anno 1576. it is sayd The meaning is that Kings shal be conuerted to the Ghospel and bestow their power and authoritie for preseruation of the Church Yea God almightie hath further promised that (4) Esa 2 2 Al nations shal flow vnto it And that (5) Psal 2.8 He wil giue the Heathen for thy inheritance and the end of the earth for thy possession Yea it was sayd to (6) Apoc. 10.11 S. Iohn and in him to other Pastours Thou must prophecy againe vnto Nations peoples tongues and manie kings (7) Es 62 2. As also The Gentils shal see thy Iustice and al Kings thy glorie and thou shalt be called by a new name which the mouth of our Lord shal name (8) Ps 102.15 Then the Heathen shal feare the name of our Lord and al the Kings of the earth his glorie These and sundrie other such places are so coÌ„uincing for the CoÌ„uersion of the Heathen Kings and Nations by the Church of Christ that Protestants themselues do endeauour to confirme the same truth from the sacred Scriptures Luther (9) Tom. 4. Wittemb in Es 60. fol. 234. writing vpon the Prophet Esay chap. 60. affirmeth that Kings shal obey and beleeue the Ghospel c. the Church is in perpetual vse of conuerting others to the Faith c. for this is signifyed by her gates being continually open And Oecolampadius (10) In Hier. c. 33. writeth vpon Hieremie that God speaketh heer of the eternitie of Christs Kingdome c. he shal haue Kings and Priests and that for euer and not a few but as the stars of heauen c. for their multitude (11) Tabulae Analyticae in Es c. 60. p. 126. Szegedine affirmeth that the Prophet Esay fortelleth that Gentils and Kings shal embrace with great desire the religion of Gods people which ought to be referred to the Kingdome of Christ where he foretelleth the coming of the Gentils and that in such number as that it should make the beholders amazed In like sort teacheth (12) Meth. Dâ—script p. 583.
p. 350. saying We were determined to be altogeather silent to those your demands neither to giue you anie answer who so plainly alter according to your wil both the Scriptures and interpretations of holie Doctours seing we haue Paul thus exhorting vs Eschiew an Heretical man after one or two admonitions c. we are fully assured by your writings that you can neuer agree with vs or rather with the truth c And therefore (42) Ibid. p. 370. we desire you hereafter not to be troublesome vnto vs c. for the Diuines which were the Lights of the Church you diuersly handle in words you honour them and extol them but in deeds you reiect them c. wherefore forasmuch as concerneth you you haue freed vs from cares So litle successe had our Germane Protestants and so disgraciously were they repulsed euen by the Schismatical Grecians But such is the knowne want of al successe in this behalf in the ProtestaÌ„t Church that Beza (43) In Sarauia his Def. Tract De diuersis grad Minist p. 309. specially disclaymeth from labouring the conuersion of remote Nations leauing that expresly to the Iesuits Wherefore hauing thus fully discouered the manifest and confessed want in the Protestant Church in fulfilling the foresayd predictions from the Scriptures of the true Church of Christ her conuerting of Heathen Kings and Countries to the true Faith It resteth now to proue that the foresayd Prophecies haue been fully performed in the Catholick Roman Church and consequently that the sayd Church is the Church of Christ described in the Scriptures And to begin with the Conuersion of the most famous Emperour or King that euer was Constantin the Great who liued about Anno Domini 311. First it is confessed by our Protestant Aduersaries that Constantin was the first King that euer professed the Christian Faith so M. Bunny (44) Suruey of the Popes Supremacy p. 121. tearmeth him Constantin the first Emperour that publickly allowed of Christian Profession And M Brightman (45) Apoc. p. 323. auoucheth that Constantin was he who first of the Roman Emperours vndertook the open Patronage of the truth and that a Male-child was not borne before Constantin Bibliander (46) fidelis Relatio p 22 teacheth that Constantin first of the Roman Emperours embraced Christian Religion with true Faith And the like is taught by Simlerus (47) De filio Dei in Pref. and others Secondly it is most agreably reported by al Historiographers that this our first Christian Emperour was Baptised by Pope Siluester then Bishop of Rome And thirdly it is before (48) See before l. 1. c. 5. proued at large that the Religion deliuered to Constantin by Pope Siluester and which they both beleeued and publickly professed was the present Roman Religion now taught by Pope Vrbane the Eighth So cleer it is that the Roman Church fulfilled the former predictions of the Scriptures in the Conuersion of K. Constantin As for the other Christian Emperours succeeding Constantin as ConstaÌ„tius Constans Constantin Iulian Iouinian Valentinian Gratian Valentinian the Second Theodosius c. they were so certainly conuerted or rather borne brought vp in the Roman Church that they are greatly disliked and condemned by (49) Brightmans Apoc. p 344 477. Fulkes Reioynder c. p. 2. Protestant Writers as special Patrons and maintainers of the pretended Antichrist the Pope of Rome But to descend to the manifold Conuersions of Kings and Countries made by the Roman Church in these last 1000. yeares It is confessed and reported by the Centurie-writers that our Catholick Roman Church conuerted Germanie (50) Cent. 8 col 20. the Vandals (51) Cent. 9. col 15. the Bulgarians (52) Cent. 9. col 18. Sclauonians Polonians the Dâ—nes and Mâ—rauâ—ans and (53) Cent 10 col 18. 19. sundrie Kings and Kingdomes and a great (54) Cent. 11 col 27. part of Hungarie as also the Noruegians (55) Cent 12 Osiander likewise mentioneth our conuerting of the Danes 56) Ep. hist p. 16. 94. Mâ—rauians (57) Ibid. p. 16. Polonians (58) p. 36. Sclauonians (59) p. 36. 16. the Bulgares (60) p. 36. the Hunnes (61) p. 37. the Normans (62) p. 72. the Bohemians (63) p. 77. the Suecians (64) p. 21. 9 the Noruegians (65) p 86. Liuonians and Saxons the Vagarians (66) p. 104. the Rugij (67) p. 99. Thuscans them of (68) p. 111. Scandia Matorica (69) p. 341. of Tunes in Africa [70) p. 377. and of sundrie other Nations (71) p. 342. M. Brightman (72) Apoc. p 100. likewise reporteth that famous Conuersions are read of at this time of the Polonians Saxons Danes Suecians Noruegians c. And though those Conuersions were done by the paines of Superstitious men the Papists yet was it the Seale of God and profitable to his elect Now al these Countries being summed vp togeather may wel be thought to make a ful accomplishmeÌ„t of the foresayd prophecies in their sayd Conuersions by our Roman Church from Heathnish Infidelitie to the Faith of Christ But I wil yet further descend to particulars and first begin with Germanie wherin Protestancie with Luther first appeared It was so certainly conuerted at first from Infidelitie to Christian Religion by the Rom. Church that the Centurie-writers (73) Cent. 8. Ep. Dedic writing therof do affirme that Antichrist hath his notable Postes or Runners c. Such a Poste was that Boniface called the Apostle of the Germans who with greatest studie art and power applyed himself to this only that he might reduce al Germanie to the Power of the Pope of Rome but although he is reported to haue abolished in some places Heathnish Idolatrie yet he sowed not Christian Religion pure and incorrupt for he ouerthrew and cast downe that hinge of al pietie of free Iustification by only Faith in Christ c. wherfore he often mentioneth the blemishes of Antichrist that is the corruptions of the articles of Faith c. with such insolencie was that false Apostle puffed vp So cleer it is that Germanie was conuerted by S. Boniface from Idolatrie to the Roman Faith Yea ProtestaÌ„t Religion was so vnknowne to the Christian Germans before the Apostacie of Luther that Luther (74) In Deutâ—ron in pref fol 3. himself saith I am of opinion that the Protestant Ghospel was neuer reuealed to Germanie before this Age. As also )75) Enar rationes seu Postillae fol. 271. I am ignorant whether Germanie euer heard the Word of God indeed we haue heard the Word of the Pope which no man can deny So plainly in Germany had our Roman Faith her being and precedence before al Protestancie But now to come to the late Conuersion of the remotest Indians it was so certainly performed by Friars Iesuits and other knowne Members of the Roman Church that D Philip Nicolai writing a special book of this verie argument and
by whom the sayd Conuersion and Miracles were wrought were so certainly Catholick Roman Priests that the same M. Hartwel (88) Ibid. Ep. to the Reader confesseth that this Conuersion of Congo was accomplished by Massing Priests after the Romish manner And that action saith he which tendeth to the glorie of God shal it be concealed not committed to Memorie because it was performed by Popish Priests Popish meanes God forbid (89) p. 410. yea M. Pory in his Geographical Historie of Affrick acknowledgeth and mentioneth the sayd Miracles (90) Ibid. p. 413. And much commendeth M. Hartwel for publishing his forsayd Treatise I do forbeare heer to speak of the Conuersions of our owne Countrey by Eleutherius or Gregorie both Popes of Rome sending holie and learned men from them for the effecting therof the same being largely recorded by seueral English Writers both Catholick ProtestaÌ„t hauing myself before spoken sufficiently of the latter aswel concerning the Persons of them that conuerted vs as also of the Faith and Religion to which we were by them conuerted Only I wil adde that S. Austin sent hither by S. Gregorie did confessedly work manie and vndoubted Miracles for the Conuersion of our Countrie for so S. Bede our Protestant Chroniclers witnes that S. Austin (91) Bed hist l. 1. c. 2. Hollinsh Chron. vol. 1. l. 5. c. 21. p. 102. to proue his opinioÌ„ good wrought a Miracle in restoring sight to one that was blind wherat the BrittaÌ„s being then present were so moued that They confessed they perceiued it was the true way of Iustice which Austin preached wherof also saith D. Godwine (92) Catal. of Bishops p. 5. Austin wrought a M racle by healing a blind man for Confirmation of his Doctrine as you may read in Bede his Hist l. 2. c. 2. Yea it is likewise recorded (93) Bed hist l. 1. c. 26 Hollinsh vbi sup p. 100. Fox Act. Mon. p 117. that S. Austin perswaded K. Ethelbert to his Religion by diuers Miracles shewed which were as then also so publickly knowne that it was (94) Bed hist l. 2. c. 3. Stowes Annal p. 66. written in the Epitaph vpon his Tomb that he was strengthned by God with the working of Miracles And S Gregorie himself not only taketh (95) Bed hist l. 2. c. 1. notice therof but also by his (96) Hollin vbi sup p. 192. 102. Letters dated Anno 602. did specially write to S. Austin touching the Miracles shewed by him aduising him not to glory therin but rather to consider that God gaue him the guift for the good of those to whom he was sent And withal as D. Godwine (97) Catal. of Bishops p 4. testifyeth exhorted him to diligeÌ„ce in his calling to take heed least the Miracles which God wrought by him for the CoÌ„uersion of this people should make him proud (98) Ibid. p. 414. yea I doubt not saith D. Godwine but God affoarded manie Miracles to the first Infancie of our Church In like sort S. Bede (99) Hist l. 2. c. 12. Fox Act Mon. p. 121. 122. Holl. Chron. vol 1 p. 108 109 M. Fox and M. Hollinshead do al of them mention the Miraculous Conuersion of Edwin K. of the Northumbers which hapned some 26. yeares after Augustin's foresayd coming into England M. Fox not doubting to place the same in his (100) Alph. Table of his Acts and Mon. at the word Miracles Catalogue of true Miracles So cleer and for such confessed it is that S. Austin the Monk conuerted England to our Roman Faith by manie Miracles These so manie Conuersions of Heathen Countries so confirmed by vndoubted Miracles being confessedly performed only by the Roman Church none at al by the Protestant It wil not suffice to answer as some (101) Phil. Nicolaus De Regno Christi p. 53. 91. Protest do that The Iesuits in the first Conuersion of the Indians Oriental Ilanders shewed themselues to be Lutherans for who knoweth not that al Iesuits without exceptioÌ„ haue euer holden Lutherans to be Hereticks most damnable so their Faith Religion to be altogeather vnauaylable to the Conuersion of the Heathen or working of Miracles Or who is ignorant that Numbers of Iesuits haue freely shead their bloud for not communicating in matters of Religion with Lutherans Caluinists And therefore in steed of further answer I hold it only worthie of contempt laughter scorne A Discouerie or brief Examination of sundrie sleights Euasions vsed by Protestant Writers in Excuse of the manifest confessed want of their Churches fulfilling the foresaid Scriptures concerning the continuance vniuersalitie visibilitie of Christs true Church CHAPTER VI. HAuing thus far laboured in ful discouerie of the perfect agreement of our Roman Church with the sacred Scriptures of the opposite coÌ„trarietie of our Protestant Congregation with the same I wil now only examine the extreamest most desperate shifts euasions which the learnedst ProtestaÌ„ts are inforced to make in colour and pretence of their Churches not fulfilling or agreeing with the forsayd Scriptures As first wheras the former Scriptures did manifestly teach that the Church of the new Testament must euer continue euen from Christs time vntil the end of the world Protestants being vrged by vs to shew the like continuance of their Church (1) Sadel de Rebus grauiss Contr. p. 783 Fulk in Aâ—oc c. 12. f. 69. they answer that in al Ages it did continue with Pastours and Doctours in it for the administration of the Word and Sacraments but yet through Persecution vnknowne inuisible to the world euen as those (2) 3. Reg. 19.18 7000. faithful though vnknowne to Elias when he thought (3( 3. Reg. 19.10 himself alone were yet neuertheles at the same time reserued and remayning But the falshood insufficiencie of this answer is sundrie wayes appareÌ„t For first it is directly against the sacred Scriptures (4) See before l. 4. c. 3 plentifully produced before in proof of the Churches Euer-visibilitie Secondly it is contradicted by most of the learnedst Protestants who formerly from the sayd Scriptures do proue maintayne the Euer-visibilitie of Christs Church (5) See before l. 4. c. 3. Thirdly the arguments drawne from the Iewish Synagogue are impertinent to those manie greater predictions promises made to the Church of Christ whose (6) Heb. 8.6 Testament is established in better promises therfore though the Church had been inuisible in Elias his time yet this inferreth not the like of the Church of Christ at these times Fourthly Neither doth this example of Elias extend to the vniuersal Church before Christ but only admitting the most to the particular Nation of the Iewes besides whom were extant manie other faithful as appeareth by the sundrie examples of Melchisedech Iob c. And afterwards of Cornelius (7) See Act. 10.1 8.27.11.18 13.14 42.43 14.1 18.4 8.9
the Eunuch c. yet the Protestant (8) Syntagma ex veteri Test col 1232 1233. Wigandus sheweth by very manie examples of Scripture that the Iewish Synagogue before Christs time was dispersed in sundrie other Nations besides that of the Iewes Now amongst these the Church might in Elias time be visible though it had been then inuisible among the Iewes Fiftly though those 7000. of that one special time were vnknowne as then to Elias yet this proueth not which is the poynt only pertinent to be proued that therfore they should be as then vnknowne also to al others of the same time And much lesse therfore can this particular example proue that al the Faithful not of one special time only but also of so manie seueral hundred yeares as are heer (9) See before l. 3. c. 1. before confessed for the Prot. Churches inuisibilitie should al of them during al those Ages continue so generally latēt vnknowne not to one Elias only but to the whole world as that there should remayne no memorie or notice of the needful preaching administration of Sacraments to haue been performed so much as by one of them in anie one Nation of the earth for anie one moment of al those times Sixtly this obiection of Elias maketh fully for vs against our Aduersaries for it is euident that Elias flying (10) 3. Reg. 19 2.3.8.9 theface of Iesabel wife to Achab who sought his life lay thervpon secret in a Caue vpon Mount Horeb at the time of his complayning that he was left alone the which cōplaynt he made in regard only of that Countrey of Israel which was the kingdome of Achab wherin he then a strāger lay secret as appeareth most plainly aswel in that God himself accordingly answered his sayd complaint with like respect to that only Countrey saying I haue left to me in Israel 7000. c. Of one hundred wherof Elias himself had then special 11 3. Reg. 18.13 notice giuen him before by Obedias to whom therefore the Church was thē euen in that verie Countrey knowne visible which only poynt quite dissolueth al the supposed force of this so often re-enforced obiectiō Besides in those verie times the Church flourished in the next adioyning Kingdome of Iuda and was there as then to Elias both knowne visible vnder two good Kings Asa and Iosaphat who raigned euen in the time (12) 3. Reg. 22.41 of Achab At what time the number of the Faithful was there so exceeding great that the Souldiars only were numbred to (13) 2. Par. 14.8 9. 17.14.15.16.17.18 19 manie hundred thousands And thus is this very obiection answered by M. Henoch (14) Soueraigne Remedy c. p. 17. 18. Clapham saying our ignorāt Reformists say the Church was inuisible in the time of Elias but The Holy Ghost recordeth Elias to haue spoken this against Israel not against Iuda for as he knew that good Iosaphat at that time raigned in Iuda so he wel knew that there was not only the Church visible but also mightily reformed yea )15) In Corpore Doctrinae p. 530. 532 And in Morgensterne Tract de Eccl. p. 4. Melancthon expoundeth those verie words obiected I haue left to me 7000 c. of the visible Church And wheras (16) Def. of the Answ p. 645. Whitguift writeth that Sometimes the Church of God is where there is no good Pastour as in the time of Elias (17) Last part of the 2. Reply p. 63. M. Carthwright answereth This is vntrue for there were an hundred Prophets then kept of one man alone 1. Reg. 18.13 So manie wayes is it euident that the Church in the time of Elias his complaint was visible not only in Iuda but also in Israel Now wheras our Aduersaries do make for the reason of their Churches inuisibilitie Persecution This poore euasion implyeth in termes for what maketh the Church more knowne famous then Persecution Or who can be persecuted but men knowne seen to others Doth not M. Iewel (*) Reply p. 506. And Def. of the Apolog. p. 33. 34. hereupon affirme that The Church is placed vpon a mount her persecutions can not be hid Doth not M. Carthwright (18) In Whytguift Def p 174. And see D. Babington vpō Exodus p 10. cōfesse that the Church vnder Persecutiō is visible and sensible for els sayth he how could it be persecuted As also what a Conclusion is this the Churches were few in number because they were vnder the Crosse c. To let passe both Scriptures and Stories Ecclesiastical haue you forgotten what is sayd in the first of Exodus that the more the children of Israel were persecuted the more they increased But in cleer demonstration hereof is it not further euidēt that though the Primitiue Church during the first 300. yeares after Christ endured (19) Fox Act. Mon. p. 34. c. The Centuristes Cent. 1. col 24 c. Cent 2. col 10. c. Cent. 3. col 10. c. incomparably the most vniuersal violēt persecutions that euer were yet the same notwithstāding euen Protestāt writers (20) Cent. 1. 2. 3. throughout Pantaleon in Chronogr Functius in Chr. Osiand cent 1. 2 3. Dresserus in Millen 5. p. 11. 12. Fulk de Successione Eccl. p. 246. do at this day take certaine particular notice of the Catholick Bishops and Pastours by name in euerie one of those Ages of their administration of the Word and Sacraments and their open impugning of Heresies But besides al this al sides must acknowledge of the Church vnder Persecution that either she doth make Professiō of her Faith as also openly refrayne the external communion of al Idolatrie false doctrine and Sacraments or els that she doth not professe and refrayne as before sayd If the latter then as is heretofore proued she is not the true Church for as D. Field (22) Of the Church l. 3. p. 19. further saith Seing the Church is the multitude of them that shal be saued no man can be saued vnles he make Cōfession vnto Saluation for faith hid in the hart concealed doth not suffice it cannot be but they that are of the true Church must by the Profession of the truth make themselues knowne in such sort that by their profession and practise they may be discerned from other men If then the first then is she thereby made most knowne visible for besides her foresayd Profession consisting in administration of the Word Sacramēts impugning of errours which being done though neuer so priuatly is impossible to be in so manie seueral Countries kept secret for anie smaller time much lesse for so manie Ages togeather wherof D. Humfrey (23) Iesuit part 2. rat 3 p 241. saith most truly Whilst Ministers teach others learne they administer Sacraments these communicate al cal vpon God professe their Faith Who seeth not these things is blinder then a Mole I
say besides this her only open refrayning or Recusancie whereto she is euen by the iudgement of Protestants (24) Willet Synop. p. 612 613 614 Act. Mon. p. 1283. 1150. 1151. Melancth in Consil Theol. p. 628 Pet. Mart. ib. p. 634. 635. Buâ—er 16. p. 632. 633 634. Caluin ib p. 635. And Caluin Tract Th. p 584. The Deuines of Germany in Sleydans Comment Engl. f. 87. no lesse in dutie bound lyeth euermore most open easie to be discerned yea by how much the persecution is more grieuous so much the lesse can this Recusancie be kept secret or vnespyed as appeareth most plainly in the example only of our owne times Nations for if during but these last 20. yeares we of this one Nation in coÌ„parison but few could not so escape the search of ProtestaÌ„t Magistrats but that by our only Recusancie we were dayly discerned presented indited coÌ„uicted sundrie wayes persecuted some Martyred Could then a ProtestaÌ„ts pretended to be dispersed throughout so manie Nations of the world escape for so manie hundred yeares togeather that Inquisition of the Roman Church which Protestants affirme to haue been vniuersal and far more grieuous Wherefore to end this inexplicable contradictorie poynt of the ProtestaÌ„t Churches Being or continuance but yet vnknowne inuisible for many hundred yeares togeather that through the greatest persecutions therof by the Pope of Rome I wil only demand with D. Field (25) Of the Church l. 1. p. 19. How possibly there should be a Church in the world the perpetuitie wherof al most constantly defend and none found seene or knowne to professe the Sauing truth of God Or as M. Iewel 26 saith of Heresie so in his words wil I say of his Church It must needes be a very strange Church that had neither beginning nor ending nor defender nor reprouer nor mouth to vtter it nor eare to heare it nor pen to write it nor time to last in nor place to rest in of which straÌ„ge kind of Church was our preteÌ„ded ProtestaÌ„t Church for manie hundred yeares togeather no knowne beginning being assigned of her Inuisibilitie no man defending or reprouing her during the sayd latencie no Pastour of hers preaching or sheep hearing her doctrine no pen writing her MonumeÌ„ts or her pretended pressures suffrings no one houre knowne wherin she had being or corner or cottage in the world wherin she râ—sided Wherefore the absurditie and insufficiencie of this former answer being in so manie respects so easily discouered other Protestants disclayming from this do auouch that their Church according to the Scriptures hath euer continued and that visible and knowne in al former Ages but now sithence through the late violence of the Pope and his Clergie al testimonie MonumeÌ„t Record therof is vtterly suppressed and made away But the idle vanitie of this naked conceipt is manie wayes appearing for first this is but a mere Imagination destitute of al testimonie or proofe in confirmation therof Secondly al proofe experience is directly to the contrarie seing the very books of Husse and Wiccliffe are yet extant to our aduersaries as also the Epistle of Vlrick in defence of Priests marriage the pretended books of Charlemaine against Images Bertram concerning the Eucharist the like And yet in none of these is the least mention afforded of anie ProtestaÌ„t Congregation though neuer so slender to haue been formerly residing in anie caue or corner of the earth though neuer so streight And yet these are the ancientest Records wherin they can insist either in defence of themselues or impugning of vs. Thirdly our General and Prouincial Councels holden in most seueral Nations did euer recite and condemne al new arising Sects Heresies coÌ„trarie to the Roman Faith and yet in none of these is there the least mention or Record to be found of the Church of Protestants Fourthly our Catholick Writers in euerie Age haue plentifully recited and at large coÌ„futed al appearing doctrines contrarie to the Roman Church yet as for anie ProtestaÌ„t Religion knowne before Luther they are wholy sileÌ„t Fiftly from hence do sundrie Protestant Writers take notice and in their owne writings (27) The Cent. Pant. in Chron. OsiaÌ„d Epit. Eccl. Hist Illiricus Catalogus Testam c. Whitak cont Dur. p. 276. 469. make meÌ„tion of the daily opinioÌ„s not passed ouer in sileÌ„ce or wholy suppressed from the view of Posteritie but directly to the contrarie most expresly mentioned recorded and condemned in euerie Age by the Church of Rome Of which opinions certaine also which maketh this point most euident were oftentimes euen some one or other special Doctrine now sithence taught by Protestants and heretofore seuerally professed by some one or other particular condemned person of those times And yet was neuer Protestant hitherto euer able to nominate or assigne a Protestant Church before the dayes of Luther truly agreing in matters of Faith and Religion with our now reformed Church of England Sixtly this confessed general suppression of the Protestant Church and al her Records for so manie hundred yeares doth euidently conuince the sayd Church not to be the Church of Christ but some Heretical Conuenticle for the Scriptures testify of the true Church that her (28) Esa 60.20 Sunne should not be set nor her Moone hid that she (29) Dan. 2 44. should not be giuen ouer to another people but should stand for euer as an (30) Esa 60.15.16 eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation Lastly euerie vprising Sect though neuer so grosse may as easily and with as much probabilitie pretend for itself the continuance visibilitie of their Church for al former Ages only adding with our Protestants the Imagiginarie suppression and ruine of al testimonies proofes and Records of the same through the power and malice of the Church of Rome then which nothing more dangerous to affirme or more absurd to maintayne The falshood of the two former Answers being thus easily displayed and seene to be most palpable and sensible euen to the meanest iudgements a third remayneth in matter and substance of no greater force then the former but through affected obscuritie of words more difficult and perplexed to an ignorant Hearer As namely that during al those confessed manie Ages wherin no knowledge is had of the Protestant Church her Pastours or administration of Word or anie one Sacrament (*) Whitak de Ecelesia p. 165. Perkins in his Reformed Cathol p. 328. 329. OsiaÌ„d Cent. 16. part alt p. 1072. Calu. l. epist ep 104. p. 222. Rhegius lib. Apolog. p. 95. Beza in ep Theol. ep 1. p. 15. The Protestant Church was in the Papacie and the Papacie was in the Church and yet the Papacie was not the Church An answer not much vnlike to that Censure giuen vpon D. Playford his strange diuiding the Text of his Sermon to wit that it was as A Pye A Pudding A Pudding and a Pye A Pye pudding And a
Pudding Pye Being indeed no other but a mere Tergiuersation and idle Battologie of distracted perplexed and obstinate men not willing to yeeld or acknowledge the truth and yet not able a deny the certaintie therof Much agreable to that instabilitie and doubtfulnes which (31) Instit c. de fide p 148. And his like perplexed Sayings see Inst l. 4. c. 2. sec 11. 12. Caluin in the same matter expresseth in other words professing Neither simply to grant nor plainly to deny our Catholick Church to be the Church of God And yet such Confidence is placed in this extremest Refuge that in M. Parkins (32) Reform Cath. p 329. Whitak de Eccl. p. 165. Beza in Ep. Theol. ep 1. p. 15. Calu. lib. Epist ep 104 p. 222. his opinion it wil serue to stop the mouths of Papists who demand of vs where our Church was fourscore yeares before Luther For sayth he hereby They are answered that our Church hath been since the dayes of the Apostles and that in the verie midst of the Papacie But to omit that hereby is plainly granted and supposed that Papacie or the Roman Religion hath euer been since the dayes of the Apostles I wil now lay open this last receptacle wherinto our Enemies do so confidently retire And first when they say their Church was in the Papacie since the Apostles dayes they either meane that their Church continued in Popish Countries amongst the Papists without al external Communion with them in Church or Sacraments euen as Catholicks doe at this day in England Scotland Holland Turkie c. Or els that their Church was in the Papacie because she did Communicate with the Papists Church in al external offices Seruice and Sacraments thereof not being in anie external respect to be discerned from the Papists only reseruing in their inmost thoughts and secret Consciences the Faith of Protestants If they intend the first then had it been more congruously sayd that their Church was without the Papacie or neer to the Papacie or among the Papists or in Popish Countries but at no hand in the Papacie that implying the verie Faith and Religion of the Papists no more then a Catholick can endure to heare that the Roman Church or Religion is in the Protestancie Puritanisme Turcisme or the like Besides if the Protestant Church had been thus stil in Popish Countries with external Recusancie of al Popish Seruice Sacraments then we vrge againe as before for some one testimonie proofe or but shadow therof from anie one Writer Record or Monument of al those former Ages but herein they are most silent through their knowne confessed want of al such helpes And therefore they betake themselues to the second meaning of their Church being in the Papacie that is not being only in Popish Countries but in al external Communion and Profession either of Seruice Sacraments or other matters of Faith and Religion being and shewing itself only Papistical Agreably hereunto M. Parkins expounded himself saying (33) Reform Cath. p 328. The true Church hath been in the Roman Church as Corne in the heape of Chaffe And not seuered each from other in outward profession (34) Ib. p. 329. but mixed togeather for external societie like Chaffe and corne in one heape In which sense Osiander so great an Enemie of our Catholick Church that by no meanes (35) Epit. Hist Eccl. Ep. Dedic Cent. 6. p. 290. Cent. 7. 331 he wil acknowledge it for a true Church yet affirmeth that (36) Ep. Dedic Cent. 8. p. 2. In those darkned times the true Church was vnder the Papacie And that so that though (37) Cent. 16. part alt p. 1076. some godlie men inwardly disliked the Popish errours and Idolatrous Sacrifices yet they durst not alwayes openly professe the same (38) Ibid. 1072. Neither durst they freely professe their owne opinions except they would be burned or at least banished Yea these so godlie men sayth he (39) Cent. 8. Ep. Ded p 3. though they gaue not their mind to these Popish Idolatries yet they did not altogeather neglect the external rites and with a common custome as with a violent Streame they were carried away to do the same things with the Papists Many through feare of the Popish Tyrannie not daring to professe that they disliked the Popish worships whose infirmitie God tollerated and pardoned And so sayth he they communicated with the Popish Church in (40) Cent. 16 p. 1073. Cent 8. Ep Ded p 2. Ministerie of the Ghospel or the Word in the Bible in Baptisme in the Lords supper in taking Orders c. such saith he as those times did affoard c. And so thereby were most euidently no other then plaine Papists in al external Profession And according to this D. White also confesseth that these godlie men did not (41) Way to the Church p. 371. alwayes abandon the Communion of the Roman Church c. the Tyrannie of Rome suppressed them so that they could not manifest abroad to the world their dislike c. but by force and violence were constrayned to deuoure their owne Sorrow in the societie of their Aduersaries This external societie of Protestants with Papists in matters of Religion is further granted by the Protestant Molitor (42) Disquisitiones de Eccl. c. p. 114. who writing hereof sayth We affirme the Church in former Ages to haue layne hid in the midst of the Papistrie as in Caues neither durst it through the abominable Tyrannie of the Sonne of Perdition come forth to light Euen as yet to this day many faithful are in the midst of the Romish Babylon who lye hid there as in a Prison and for feare of danger dare not publickly professe the name of Christianitie So that the verie true and last resolued sense of the Protestant Churches being in the Papacie euer since the dayes of the Apostles importeth no more but that in the secretest corners of their harts they beleeued Protestancie and in al external Communion societie and conuersation they liued and dyed Roman Papists But if men had long studied for an answer most foolish and wicked what more apt then this For first no instance or proofe doe they or can they produce whereby to proue these external Papists to haue been indeed internal Protestants this being only a fiction or Imagination of their owne deuoyd of al testimonie Record or probabilitie whatsoeuer Secondly supposing it to be true doth it import or conclude anie lesse but that the sayd Imagined Church of Protestants in this sort being in the Papacie was a most dissembling and adulterous Church publickly denying in word and deed that verie Faith and Religion which inwardly it beleeued only to be true and committing and practising both in life and death manie foule supposed Superstitions and Idolatries with the Popish Church which they firmely beleeued to be most wicked and damnable And is it possible that an hypocritical Church is the Church of
Christ Or that Godlie men would for feare of anie persecution not only deny Christ before men but withal commit Adulterie with the pretended whore of Babylon in partaking with her in al her superstitions Idolatries and abominations what more forcible can be desired or vrged against the sayd imagined Church that she was not the Church of Christ then her owne confession of grosse and palpable dissimulation in the weightiest matters of Faith and Religion Doth not Christ himself auouch say (43) Math. 10.33 whosoeuer shal deny me before men him wil I also deny before my father in heauen And his Apostle teacheth (44) Rom. 10.10 that with the hart a man beleeueth vnto Iustice and with the mouth confesseth to Saluation And how possibly could the (45) Math. 16.18 Gates of Hel more strongly preuayle against the Church of Christ then by making her to commit Idolatrie and Superstition and that for manie hundred yeares togeather Wheras in steed of these (46) Psal 86.3 glorious things are foretold of the Church of Christ as that (47) Esa 60.11 her Gates should be continually open her (48) Esa 62.6 Pastours neuer silent her (49) Dan. 2.44 Kingdome not giuen ouer to another people but should stand for euer as (50) Esa 60.15.16 an eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation So that the censure which by this last answer is imposed vpon the Protestant Church and that by her owne Children is that in steed of Christs Church she is a dissembling Church a Church denying Christ and his Religion a Church for temporal respects committing manie Idolatries and Superstitions and so by most true consequence no Church at al. THE FIFT BOOK WHERIN IS SHEVVED THAT PROTESTANTS IN THE Decision of Controuersies betvveen them and CatholicKs do absolutly disclaime from Antiquitie reiecting the Ancient Fathers and Councels for Papistical and the Sacred Scriptures for erroneous THAT PROTESTANTS DISCLAIME from al Antiquitie since the Apostles and further reiect and condemne as Papistical the Ancient Fathers and General Councels CHAPTER I. SO foule is the stayne of Noueltie in anie profession of Religion as that some Protestants haue aduentured to charge our Roman Church with the deformitie and crime therof Mr. Hal therupon auouching that (1) Peace of Rome p. 24. Poperie is but a new fashion and D. (2) Way to the true Church p. 341. 342. White vndertaking to proue it contrarie to the primitiue Church But as nothing can be more grateful to a Christian Reader then a cleere and sincere trial of this point to wit whether the ancient Fathers of the primitiue Church were the true Progenitours and Fathers of Catholicks or Protestants so among manie meanes and arguments al of them able most cleerly to determine the same I wil only make choice for this time of the free grants acknowledgements and confessions of Protestants themselues And this chiefly concerning their owne bastardie degenerating and disclaiming from those so ancient so noble so worthie Peeres of those purest times And first concerning the Argument drawne from Antiquitie in general it is acknowledged to be a Popish Argument and for such to be auoyded and taken heede of so do some careful Ministers prescribe to the King's Maiestie himself saying Let 3) Suruey of the Booke of common prayer p. 18. not your Maiestie be now deceiued by the Popish Argument of supposed Antiquitie as Iosue was with the old and mouldie bread of the Gibeonites c. And now followeth the reason of this so necessarie preuention And the rather O Christian King take heed because Antichrist began to work euen in the Apostles dayes Yea sayth D. Willet Papistrie 4) Synop. Controu 2. q. p. 56. c. began to work in S. Paul's dayes So that Papistrie being as old as S. Peter and S. Paule it behooueth Protestants in al good policie to reiect and vtterly abandon Antiquitie as a Popish argument and as the old and mouldie bread which the poore Papists feed on The like prouident and most necessarie preuention for Protestants vsed the Maddeburgians 5) Pref. ep Dedicat. ad Elizab. Angliae Reg. in Cen. 4. before to Q. Elizabeth to whom pretending to bring Antiquitie for her Maiestie to looke vpon yet at the first premonish that few Doctours in ancient times did write Luculenter et cum iudicio perspicuously and witb iudgement And withal complayne that very manie are as it were so bewitched with the holie title of Antiquitie that without al attention and true iudgement they do giue willingly consent to neuer so foule errours if they be set downe by Antiquitie so fearful are these deepest Diuers and Searchers into Antiquitie to be tryed therby Iust cause had then D. Humfrey to reproue Mr. Iewel for his so bold appealing to the first 600. yeares saying Iewel 6) De vita Iewelli p. 212. And see the like in Fulks Retentiue p. 55. prouoked to al that Antiquitie but he was ouer liberal and yeelded more then reason and was ouer iniurious to himself c. and in a manner spoiled himself and his Protestant Church c. It is sufficient for a Christian to say So saith the Lord c. What haue we to do with Fathers with flesh or bloud or what belongeth it to vs Protestants what the false Synodes of Bishops shal ordaine Here our Doctour wisely controuleth Mr. Iewel for his so rash appealing to the primitiue Church as seeing plainly that his new Protestant familie would be vtterly spoyled and vndone therby And the like dislike sheweth Iacobus Acontius against some Protestants alleadging the Fathers in their owne behalf saying 7) Stratag li. 6. p. 296. Some are come to that that they wil fil al their writings with the authoritie of Fathers which I would to God they had performed with as prosperous successe as they hopefully attempted it c. I do verily think that this custome is most dangerous and altogeather to be eschewed So that in this Doctours iudgement it is no wisdome but imminent danger for Protestants to meddle with the Fathers Now if any desire to know the true cause of this danger hanging ouer Protestants by appealing thus to Fathers it is confessed to be no other but because the sayd Fathers were Papists We are sure saith Mr. 8) Papisto-mastix p. 193. Midleton that the mysterie of iniquitie did work in Paul's time and fel not a-sleep so soone as Paule was dead waking againe 600. yeares after when this mysterie was disclosed c. and therfore no maruaile though perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles forward we find the print of the Popes feet O how firme and during are the Pope's steps or our Roman faith which at this day are presented vnto vs by Councels Fathers and stories from the Apostles times al of them recording to vs their Posteritie the Popish Faith to be the Faith of their times What reason then haue Protestants to appeale to such
ancient Papists In like for argueth Mr. Carth wright saying That (9) Reply part 1. p. 18. the argument of the authoritie of men which haue interpreted the Scriptures is the best reason in Controuersies of Diuinitie was neuer heard of but by Papists whose strongest towers are in the testimonies of the Doctours c. There is nothing more Papistical then this Assertion So that if Protestants commit themselues to the trial by Fathers they yeeld themselues prisoners to the strongest Towers and Castles of the Papists their Enemies wherin what can they expect but ruine and confusion D. Whitaker affirmeth (10) Cont. Dur. li. 6. p. 423. The Popish Religion to be a patched couerlet of the Fathers errours sowed togeather Wel then if our Religion was beleeued by the Fathers from them deliuered to vs I am perswaded that D. Whitaker admitting this would place litle hope in appealing to Fathers for Confutation of Popish Religion And though he falsely tearmeth our Religion the Fathers errours yet therby he plainly granteth the Fathers to haue beleeued and taught the same Religion which we now professe and Protestants impugne Now the ancient Fathers being thus acknowledged for Papists I do not wonder that Protestants contemne their authoritie and seeke their disgrace with al contumelies possible Why may not D. Luther affirme (11) To. 2. Wittemb l. de Seruo Arb. p. 434. And the same booke printed in 8. p. 72. 73. 276. 337. The Fathers of so many Ages to haue beene plainly blind and most ignorant in the Scriptures to haue erred al their life time and that vnles they were amended before their deaths wherof neuer Protestant had yet the least intelligence they were neyther Saints nor pertayning to the Church but no doubt according to Luther damned Papists Why might not he further auouch That (12) In Colloq mensalibus c. de Patrib Ecclesiae in the writings of Hierome there is not a word of true faith in Christ and sound Religion Tertullian is very superfluous I haue houlden Origen long since accursed Of Chrysostome I make no account Basil is of no worth he is wholy a Monk I weigh him not a haire Cyprian is a weake Diuine c. See how our old Papists are betrampled by a yong Protestant And yet no lesse resolute against them is (13) In Ionam Pomerane Our Fathers whether Saints or no I care not ô zeale and reuerence Protestantical they were blinded with the Spirit of Montanus by humane traditions and the doctrines of Diuels c. they teach not purely of Iustification c. neither are they careful to teach IESVS CHRIST according to his Ghospel Stil are the Fathers reiected as men blinded with Papistical opinions The Centurists endeauouring to discredit the whole multitude of Doctours and Fathers in euerie Age begin euen with the first Age next after the Apostles saying 14) Cent. 2 c. 4. p. 55. Albeit this Age was neerest to the Apostles yet the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles began to be not a litle darkned therin and many monstrous and incommodious opinions to Protestants are euerie where found to be spread by the Doctours therof Perhaps some cause therof may be for that the guift of the Holie Ghost in these Doctours did begin to decay for the ingratitude of the world towards the Protestant Truth Now as for the Doctours of al Ages succeeding they make a Principle that The 15) Cent 3. c. 4. p. 17. further we go of from the Apostles Age the more stubble shal we find to haue been added to the puritie of Christian doctrine So that al Doctours and Fathers since the very first Age of the Apostles are discarded by the Centurists for stubble and Papistical But Luther wil not rest vntil he hath brought these stubble-Doctours to Hel for teaching Papistrie (16) In Deut. c. 13. p. 102. Sathan sayth he hath hitherto deluded vs by signes and lying wonders c. whilst contrarie to the Ghospel we haue admired Pilgrimages Apparitions of Spirits and cures at certaine Sepuchers in so much that Saints also erred herin as Augustin Bernard Hierome and many others c. certainly damned as Wicclif sayd vnles they repented So that if Papists be damned for beleeuing the Catholick faith they haue for their Companions Hierome Augustin Bernard and many others most renowned Doctours of Christs Church and Saints From this true conceipt of the ancient Fathers being Roman Catholicks Protestants further disclayme from their Interpretations and expositions of Scripture refusing to stand to their iudgments for the true vnderstanding therof Thus then they write The Sacred Scripture saith Polanus (17) Symphonia c. 1. Thes 6. p. 56. is not to be interpreted by Fathers neither is the Interpretation of Scripture to be iudged by Fathers the Fathers are not the rule of expounding the sacred Scripture c. what is here sayd of euerie Father alone is to be vnderstood of al the Fathers ioyned togeather as also of Councels That is though al Fathers and Councels conspire togeather in their Expositions of Scripture agreably to the Doctrine and beleef of the Catholick Roman Church yet Protestants wil not subscribe or admit the same but wil valiantly maintayne al such expositions though most contrarie therto as are last coyned at Geneua or Wittemberg or newliest extracted by some Brother more illuminated In like and most prouident manner argue our English Puritans against Doctour Downham obiecting against them That none of the Fathers did euer vnderstand the Text then in question as Puritans do (18) The Puritans in their answ to D. Downham Doth not Mr. Doctour know say they that to argue negatiuely concerning the sense of Scriptures from the authoritie of Fathers is the practise of Papists only and taxed by learned writers against them c. If that manner of disputing be good we shal often loose more truth in taking their Interpretations c. Carthwright tearmeth the seeking into the holy Fathers writings a 19) In Bancrofts suruey of Pretend Discipl p. 331. 337 and see chap. 4. p. 64. Raking of ditches and the bringing in of their authorities the mouing and summoning of Hel. Parker assureth vs that (20) Pref. to his Answer Limbomastix and see Iacob's Treatise p. 1. 3 54. 81. 68. Bilson's sermons Ps 323. Answ to Broughâ—on's Letter p. 17. If you alleadge the ancient Fathers against them they wil tel you roundly that their opinions are nothing els but the corrupt fancies of vaine Imaginations of men toyish fables fond absurd without sense and reason And some stick not to cal the Fathers of the Latin Church the plague of Diuinitie Hence it is that the French Protestants haue enacted it for a (21) Disciplina Magistrorum Galliae art 4. law that no place be giuen to the writings of the old Doctours for the iudgement ad determination of Doctrine So cleerly is Protestancie at an end if the Fathers Interpretation of Scriptures may stand for
good But yet further they doubt not to affirme the argument or consequence vrged from the (22) Puricans Answ to D. Downham's ser p. 92. receiued opinion in the Church of God euen from the Apostles time vnto our Age to be lyable to iust exception So that though the Fathers of al Ages vp to the Apostles themselues do al of them ioyntly agree with our Roman faith in their Expositions and deliuerie of the sense of Scripture yet may one illuminated Protestant except contemne and reiect them al as not hauing the Spirit nor interpreting according to the Analogie of the Protestant faith But O most miserable and lamentable times O insolencie most impious and incredible What the receiued opinion in the Church of God euen from the Apostles time vnto our Age to be lyable to iust exception The Fathers of al Ages during 1600. yeares of al Countries though most distant in place and different in language and other conditions of nature and gouerment al of them to conspire in one opinion of truth doctrine and yet al of them so fowly and so grosly to erre as that a new-found Protestant is able to discouer it This this may a Protestant often declaime but no man of iudgement can possibly beleeue him Yea our Protestants are so far out of loue and liking with the Fathers as they painfully labour to make the world to think that their Cōmentaries books and beleef were directly contrarie to the Sacred Scriptures and therefore to these they wil euer appeale from the writings of men Captaine Luther 23) L. contra Henricum 8. Regem Angliae saith Against the sayings of Fathers Men Angels and Diuels I place not ancient consent nor the multitude of men but the Ghospel being the Word of One Eternal Maiestie which themselues are enforced to allow Here I stand here I sit here I abide here I glorie here I triumph here I insult ouer Papists Thomists Henricians and al the Gates of Hel much more ouer the sayings of men though neuer so holy and deceauable custome The word of God is aboue al Diuine Maiestie maketh with me so that I care not if a thousand Augustins a thousand Tertullians a thousand Henries or Papistical Churches should stand against me God can not erre and deceiue Austin and Cyprian as also al the Elect may and haue erred My Doctrines shal stand the Pope shal fal Here we haue a man of liuelie Faith but yet heare him further 24) In Comment in ep ad Gal. No other doctrine is to be deliuered or heard in the Church then the pure word of God that is the Sacred Scripture Let other Doctours and Auditours be accursed with their learning but here wanteth Charitie Neither is Luther in this alone for Zuinglius likewise declaymeth 25( In Explanat Artic. 64. Presently thou beginnest to cry Fathers Fathers the Fathers haue so deliuered But I do not ask of thee Fathers or Mothers but I require the word of God In like sort Peter Martyr 26) De Votis p. 462. As concerning the Fathers iudgement because our Aduersaries the Papists are accustomed in this and other Controuersies alwayes to prouoke to them I therfore declare that to me it seemeth not the part of a Christian to prouoke to the iudgements of men from the Scriptures of God Yea saith he 27) Ibid. p. 476. As long as we rest in Councels or Fathers we shal alwayes be conuersant in the same errours And the like is taught by Summerus saying 28) Contr. Carolum l. 1. c. 1. Antiquitie by which they affirme we are condemned is of no force for if they speak of a right beleeuing Antiquitie by which we vnderstand Christ and his Apostles the matter itself cryeth that it is for vs but if they wil vnderstand the same of the authoritie of the Fathers we do not take it il that the word of God is condemned by them Agreably heerunto writeth D. Whitaker 29) Contra Sander p. 92. If you argue from the testimonies of men be they neuer so learned and ancient we yeeld no more to their words in cause of Religion then we perceiue to be agreable to Scripture Neither think your self to haue proued any thing though you bring against vs the whole swarme of Fathers except that which they say be iustifyed not by the voice of men but by God himself And againe 30) Answ to Camp Reas 2. p. 70. And see the like in Abbots in his Answ to His. Reas 10 p. 371. We are not the Seruants of the Fathers but the Sonnes when they prescribe vs anie thing out of the Law and Diuine authoritie we obey them as our parents if they enioyne anie thing against the voice of the heauenlie truth we haue learned not to hearken to them but to God You Papists as vassals and base seruants receiue whatsoeuer the Fathers say without iudgement or reason being affrayd as I think either of the whip or the halter if euerie thing they speake be not Ghospel with you Againe 31) Against Sanders de Antichristo p. 21. We repose no such confidence in the Fathers writings that we take any certain proof of our Protestant Religion from them because we place al our Faith and Religion not in humane but in Diuine authoritie If therefore thou bring vs what some one Father hath thought or what the Fathers vniuersally altogeather haue deliuered the same except it be approued by testimonies of Scriptures it auaileth nothing it gaineth nothing it conuinceth nothing for the Fathers are such witnesses as they also haue need of the Scriptures to be their witnesses If deceiued by errour they giue forth their testimonie disagreeging from Scriptures albeit they may be pardoned erring for want of wisdome we can not be pardoned being green-witted Protestants if because they erred we also wil erre with them Thus doth this Protestant Doctour defend his reiecting the ancient Fathers as writing contrarie to the Scriptures and vpbrayd vs Catholicks for our due estimation of the same and so do Protestants stil labour in derogation of the Fathers to oppose the Sacred Scriptures and holie Fathers as contrarie one to another But al in vaine for who euer more duly reuerenced or more carefully preserued those heauenlie writings then the ancient Bishops and Doctours of the Primitiue Church Who more truly translated them to their greatest paines for the good of al succeeding Ages then those learnedst Fathers Who in searching the deepest difficulties so frequent in them did more submit and captiuate their iudgements then these holy Fathers Who euer more pressed Hereticks with the weight of God's word then those zealous Fathers Who euer writ more large or more learned Commentaries and explanations therof then the aged Fathers And is it then possible that the sayd Fathers should so directly contradict the Sacred Scriptures as our Protestants pretend But this so desperate so vnworthie dealing against the Fathers doth cleerly conuince that
Fathers were no Protestants but meerly Papists wherin we may glorie as reuerencing their sanctitie admiring their learning and honouring their Antiquitie Neither is it true as Protestants vse to suggest that Catholicks distrusting their cause if it be committed to trial by Scripture do therefore fly from it to Fathers and Doctours for as for al such poynts as are contayned in Scripture to Scripture we appeale it is that we vrge her literal sense and words hath made vs Papists We therefore only recurre to Fathers eyther for the better finding-out and vnderstanding the true meaning of sundrie difficult passages and texts of Scripture or for the true discerning of seueral Ecclesiastical Traditions and doctrines taught and practised by the Church and yet no where mentioned in the Writen Word And as this is not most impiously to oppose Fathers to Scriptures or to fly from Scriptures to Fathers So is it in these respects the most assured meanes to giue vs satisfaction For as none euer left more liuelie Monuments of rarest wit profundest knowledge or more shining testimonies of greatest puritie and sanctitie in life or more astonishing wonders and miracles in confirmation of their Faith and doctrine then these ancient Fathers so were there none euer furnished with so good means eithers of knowing the Apostles or the Apostles preaching as the Apostles first heires and next successours the sweetest fruits of their labours our holie Fathers But to prosecute yet further this so lunatick proceeding of Protestants against these grauest Sages of Christ's Catholick Church what more indigne or iniurious can be vttered then that these so great Doctours al of them vnited members of one Catholick Church should be at deadlie warres and dissention amongst themselues in important articles of Faith Religion Yea that one and the same Doctour should contradict himself that in matters fundamental of greatest consequence And yet Caluin blusheth not to say 32) In Inst in Praef. ad Reg. Galliae p. 7. Those holie men were ignorant of manie things they often fight amongst themselues and sometimes with themselues Beza likewise speaking of the ancient Fathers in Theodosius his time sayth 32) In Inst in Praef. ad Reg. Galliae p. 7. I confesse as then there were most learned Bishops 33) In nou Test Praef. ad Princip Condens p. 4. but this also I affirme c. that scarce anie of them can be named who dissenteth not both from himself and others in manie things and those of greatest moment A thing incredible in such learned Bishops if Caluin and Beza were not the Broachers who seldome tel truth 34) Ep. ad Rom. c. 14. p. 419. Melancthon also thus writeth of the Fathers Seing they sometimes speak contrarie things they must pardon vs if we reprehend certain things in them And 35) Devotis p. 463. Though the Fathers were wise and learned and saw many things sayth Peter Martyr yet they were men and could erre And that chiefly is to be obserued that the Fathers do not always agree amongst themselues and sometimes one dissenteth from himself Those Fathers saith 36) Retractiue from Romish Religion p. 223. 224. D. Beard that liued in the next two hundred yeares after the first speak of this mater of Inuocation of Saints very variously and doubtfully as if it were a Doctrine which they knew not what to say to and were not fully resolued in Thirdly of those Fathers which he alleadgeth though in some places they seeme to allow that custome which was then brought into the Church yet in other places they disallow the same yea and they are disapproued also of others that liued in the same Age. Thus true Athanasius condēneth Inuocation of Saints c. false Athanasius alloweth it c. Basil approueth it but Nazianzene doubteth of it and Epiphanius c. vtterly condemneth it Chrysostome in some places seemeth to allow of it in others he speaketh against it and so doth Augustine and the rest The like contradition D. Whitaker instanceth in S. Basil saying 37) De Sacra Scrip. p. 670. Basil fighteth with himself And 38) De Princip Christ Dog l. 2. c. 10. p. 675. I oppose saith Lubbertus Basil against Basil And 39) Ib. p. 678. Damascene is contrarie to himself Yea 40) Ib. p. 676. I oppose Chrysostome against Chrysostome of whom also saith Whitaker 41) De Sacra Scrip. p. 678. he is at variance with himself And 42) Ibid. p. 676. Let vs not attend what Cyprian sayd but let vs examin him by his owne law Yea of S. Augustin Whitaker blusheth not to say 43) Ibid. p. 690. Although in this he may be thought to fauour Traditions yet in other places he defendeth earnestly the perfection of the Scriptures Of whom also sayth D. Beard 44) Retractiue from Romish Religione 413. Augustin whom they challenge for the greatest Patrone of this fire yet defineth nothing determinately of it but speaketh doubtingly and problematically and if he affirme it in some one place he leaueth it in suspence in others and vtterly denyeth it in a third D. Morton acknowledgeth that Protestants 45) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 201. 202. haue particularly and by name obserued that Iustinus Ireneus Clemens Tertullian Origen Cyprian and others albeit manie times they pleaded for the free wil of the corrupt nature of man yet were they sometime reduced vnto the more Orthodoxal hold writing therof more commodiously belike as denying Free-wil But this being only a Protestant or lying obseruation I must inferre that as this so base proceeding against the Fathers doth euidently demonstrate and discouer the vnablenes of Protestants in alleadging the Fathers further against vs then they are pretended to be against themselues which al of iudgement wil confesse to be nothing So doth it alfo no lesse cleerly conuince that Protestants in their owne consciences do find and know the Fathers directly to condemne their opinions and to patronize Papistrie for otherwise they would neuer endeauour so fowly to blemish them by vrging contradiction with themselues which the meanest Writer though in triuial matters doth euer scorne as too cleer an argument of grosse obliuion or worse inconstancie Now from this conceipt of the Fathers ignorance and contradiction to themselues Protestants doubt not to preferre their owne moderne writers for iudgement knowledge and learning before the greatest ancientest Doctours of the Primitiue Church So Luther in his Protestant humilitie thus speaketh of himself 46) Lib. ad Ducem Georgium And see Colloq lat c. de Consolatione Since the Apostles times no Doctour or writer hath so excellently and cleerly confirmed instructed and comforted the consciences of the secular States as I haue done by the singular grace of God This certainly I know that neither Austin not Ambrose who are yet in this matter the best are equal to me heerin 47) Tom. 7. Serm. de Euersione Hierusalem f. 271. The Ghospel
is so copiously preached by vs that truly in the Apostles time it was not so cleare And seing 48) Tom 2. lib. Cont. Reg. Angliae f. 344. God's word is aboue al the Diuine Maiestie maketh for me So that I passe not if 100. Austins 1000. Cyprians 1000. King Harrie 's Churches stood against me Wherefore 49) Lib. de Seruo Arb. And see Cnoglerus his Symbolatria p. 152. Cast you off what armour the ancient Orthodoxal Fathers shal afford or the schooles of Diuines the authoritie of Councels Bishops the consent of so manie Ages of al Christian People we receiue nothing but Scriptures but yet so that the infallible authoritie of interpreting is only in vs what we expound that the Holy-Ghost thinketh what others though great though manie bring it commeth from the spirit of Sathan and a mind distracted Yea the Pope 50) L. aduersus Papatum Romae à Satana fundatum f. 1. knoweth saith Luther that by the singular guift and bountie of God I am more learned in the Scriptures then himself and al his Asses But if Luther himself doth so fully mouthe his owne prayses and deserts we may presume his disciples and followers are not sparing in the like And so indeed writeth Alberus 51) Contra Carolostadianos l. 7. I doubt not but that if Austin were now liuing he would not be ashamed to professe himself Martin Luther's Scholler But Musculus lasheth far further for 52) Praef. in Libellum Ger. de Diaboli Tyramide since the Apostles times saith he there liued not in the world a greater then Luther And it may be sayd that God powred al his guifts vpon this only man and that there is as great difference betwixt the ancient Doctours and Luther as betwixt the light of the Sunne and of the Moone Neither is it to be doubted but that the ancient Fathers euen those that are chief and best among them as Hilarie and Austin if they had liued and taught in the same time with Luther would without blushing haue carried the lanterne before him as his Schollers or Ministers And another professeth that 53) In Hos in Hist Sacra part alt f. 346. He preferreth one leaf in Luther before the writings of al Fathers So that if we beleeue either Luther or his Schollers not only Austin and Hilarie and Ambrose but euen al the Fathers since the Apostles times must giue place to Luther in regard of his profoundest knowledge and learning But not only Luther himself thus far excelleth the ancient Fathers but in his opinion the onlie 54) In Col. mensa c. de Patribus Eccl. Apologie of Philip Melancthon doth far excel al the Doctours of the Church and exceed euen Austin himself Beza in like sort affirmeth 55) Praef. in nouum Testament dicat Principi Condiensi Caluin to haue far exceeded al the ancient and later writers in interpreting of the Scriptures wth varietie of words and allegation of reasons Yea saith he 56) Epist Theol. ep 1 p. 5. I haue been accustomed to say and not without cause as I take it that whilst I compare those verie times next the Apostles with our times they had then more conscience lesse knowledge And on the other side we haue now more knowledge and lesse conscience This is my opinion c. Agreably herevnto saith D. Whiteguift in his 57) Defence c. p. 472. Brief Comparison between the Protestants Bishops of our time and the Bishops of Primitiue Church The doctrine taught and professed by our Bishops at this day is much more perfect and sound then it commonly was in anie Age after the Apostles times 58) Ibid. p. 473. Surely you are not able to reckon in anie Age since the Apostles time anie company of Bishops that taught and held so perfect and sound doctrine in al poynts as â—he Bishops of England do at this time Yea in the truth of doctrine our Bishops be not only comparable with the old Bishops but in many degrees to be preferred before them In like sort saith Zanchius 59) De Sacra Scriptura p. 411. Christ hath now giuen to vs more excellent Interpreters then euer heretofore stnce the Apostles Yea saith M. Iacob 60) Defence of Treatise of Christ's sufferings p. 146. And see the Answ to Downham's sermon p. 20. this is the profit that comes by ordinarie flanting with the Fathers c. if in this case we were to looke after anie man surely we haue more cause to regard our late faithful teachers rather then those of old who being equal with the best of them in anie of the excellent graces of God's Spirit c. By which we may see the smal account made by Protestants of ancient Doctours not blushing thus to equal yea much to preferre their owne latest Writers before al the Fathers since the Apostles times But what should I vrge thus much their dislike disclaiming and disgracing of ancient Fathers when they spare not to reiect and contemne the authoritie of al Councels though neuer so general neuer so ancient And first doth not Luther affirme in general 61) In Asser Articulorum per Leonem X. damnat Art 29. That the way is made to vs Protestants of weakning the authoritie of Councels and of freely contradicting their decrees and of iudging their Acts and of confessing confidently whatsoeuer seemeth true to Protestants whether it be approued or reproued by anie Councel Doth not Beza affirme that 62) Praef. in nouum Testam ad Princ. C ndiens euen in the best times the ambition ignorance and lewdnes of Bishops was such that the verie blind may easily perceaue how that Sathan was president in their assemblies or Councels Doth not D. Humfrey disclaime from the Councels celebrated in the first 600. years saying 63) De vita Iuelli p. 212. What concerneth it vs what the false Synods of Bishops as then shal ordayne And doth not M. Carthwright reiect as erroneous euen the first Nycene Councel saying 64) 2. Reply part 1. p. 509. We haue good cause to hould for suspect whatsoeuer either in gouernment or doctrine those times left vnto vs not confirmed by substantial proofs out of the Word c. This appeareth in the first Councel of Nyce where the most errours decreed vpon c. besides the vngodlie custome which may appeare to haue occupyed almost al the Churches touching the forbidding of the second Marriage of Ministers before that Councel And againe 65) Ibid. p. 484. In the same Councel appeareth that to those chosen to the Ministerie vnmarried it was not lawful to take anie wife afterwards c. Paphnutius sheweth that not only this was before that Councel but was an ancient Tradition in the Church in which both himself and the whole Councel rested c. If the ancient Tradition of the Church saith Cartwright cannot authorize this neither can ancient custome authorize the other to wit of Metropolitans Luther
of free Iustification was as then almost oppressed with the Comments of the Grecian Bishops c. At the same time the Inuocation of the Dead preuailed and the foolish opinion of single life which shameful errours Hierom openly defendeth the multitude also of Ceremonies then encreased c. And al for the most admired the Monks in Aegypt Syria c. no otherwise then if they had been Angels Prayers also for the Dead began then more freely to be vsed and the Platonical question risen concerning Purgatorie c. So ancient and general amongst al the holie Fathers were al the foresayd Articles of our present Roman Faith 26. So that our Catholick Roman Faith concerning the Sacraments conferring grace of Confession of Pardons of Transubstantiation of Holie-Orders of Extreme-Vnction of the Masse of S. Peter's and the Pope's Primacie of the Pope not being Antichrist of Traditions of Purgatorie and Prayer for the Dead of Limbus Patrum of Inuocation of Saints Reuerencing of Relicks Images and the Crosse Vowes of Chastitie single life of Priests Monastical life prescribed Fasts Free-wil Merit of Works and the Ceremonies of the Church was the general receaued Faith of al ancient Fathers and other Christians Witnesses wherof in our behalf are Luther Caluin Zuinglius the Centurists Rhegius Melancthon Adamus Francisci Antonie de Adamo Bucer Crastouius Philippus Nicolai Chemnitius Functius Osiander Peter Martyr Beza Brightman Field Humfrey Fulk Cartwright Whiteguift Couel Fox Gifford Iacob Parker Parkins Wotton Beard Calfhil whitaker and Iewel THAT PROTESTANTS DO NOT ONLY disclaime from al the ancient Fathers as Papists but do further reiect the authoritie of the sacred Scriptures and of the Apostles themselues as being erroneous and that therefore they do not found their Faith or Religion vpon Sacred Scriptures or Christ his Apostles CHAPTER III. I haue laboured often and long for the finding out of some ground work Argument or Principle wherupon the Protestant Church should be builded and sustained And stil obseruing al proofs whatsoeuer drawne either from Histories Fathers Councels Church or Antiquitie to be al of them contemned and despised by them as meerly Papistical I retired and tyed my thoughts at last to that surest Ancker of God's heauenlie Word proposed vnto vs in the sacred writings of his Prophets and Apostles nothing doubting but that the credit authoritie therof would in the iudgement and verie beleef of al Protestants be euer admitted acknowledged and reuerenced as Diuine infallible and inspired from God the Holie-Ghost himself And yet frustrate in this my last expectation I find the verie writings of the Prophets and Apostles to be censured and reiected and the Prophets and Apostles themselues to be scorned disgraced disallowed by the learnedst Protestant Writers And to begin first with the scriptures of the old Testament omitting also Tobie Iudith c. and the rest which Protestants generally reiect for Apocryphal wheras Moyses was confessedly the first that writ anie part of sacred Scripture yea that writ the Law of God or Ten Commandments in Tables of stone he and the sayd Commandments are al of them reiected by our new Protestants 1) Tom. 3. Germ f. 40. 41. And in Colâ—oq Mensal Gâ—rm fol. 152. 153. We wil neither heare nor see Moyses sayth D. Luther for he was giuen only to the Iewes neither doth he belong anie thing to vs. Let him be to the Iewes as the Law of the Saxons and let him not disquiet or trouble vs Gentils As France regardeth not the Law of the Saxons so the Law of Moyses doth not bind vs. If anie propose vnto thee Moyses with his Lawes and would compel thee to keep them then shalt thou say Go to the Iewes with thy Moyses I am no Iew thou shalt not enwrap me with Moyses And againe 2) In Colloq Mensal c. de Leg. Euang. I wil not receaue Moyses with his Law for he is the enemie of Christ If he shal come with me to examination I wil reiect him in the name of God and wil say Let Christ stand heer 3) Fâ—l 118. Moyses is the maister of al hangmen no man matcheth him in terrifying streightning tyranizing threatning and thundring he cruelly assaulteth the consciences he terrifyeth tormenteth and teareth the hart 4) Ad Ps 46. Away therefore with Moyses to obstinate and cruel men and prowd Saints whome he may terrifye humble 5) Tom. 3. Witemb in Ps 45. f. 423. And see 422. And in Colloq Mens Ger. f. 152. 153. Moyses indeed had lips but profunda great ones vnpleasant stopped angrie in which there is not a word of grace but of anger death and sinne Gather al the wisedomes of Moyses and of the Heathen Philosophers and you shal find them to be in God's sight either Idolatrie or hypocritical wisdome or if it be Politick yet the wisedome of wrath c. For Moyses hath his lips ful of gal and anger c. Away therefore with Moyses c. Moyses being thus discarded Away likewise say Protestants with the Law and Commandments 6) Tom. 3. Germ. fol. 121. The Law sayth Luther is a true Labyrinth which only casteth consciences into errour The iustice of the Law is the monster Minotaurus that is a meer fable not leading to saluation but to the waters of Acheron 7) In Colloq Mensal Germ. f. 152. 153. To the Iewes belongeth the Law of Moyses it doth not bind vs c. I wil not haue Moyses with his Law for he is the enemie of Christ our Lord yea 8) Tom. 3. Wittemb f. 6. 7. the Decalogue itself testifyeth that Moyses doth not oblige the Gentils And his owne Brethren alleadge him saying 9) Admonitio Christiana p. 211 And see Hospin concord discord f. 225. As France respecteth not the Law of the Saxons so let not Moyses be thrust vpon vs we in the New Testament wil neither see nor heare Moyses And as for the Ten CoÌ„mandments themselues Luther expresly teacheth that 10) Serm. de Mose the Ten Commandments pertaine not to Christians 11) In Conuiual Colloq cited by Aurifab cap. de lege And therefore saith he Let the Ten Commandments be altogether reiected and al Heresies wil presently cease For the Ten Commandments are as it were the fountain from whence al Heresies spring According to which Islebius Luther's owne scholler 12) Cent. 6. p. 311. 312. 310. taught as Osiander relateth that the Decalogue was not to be taught in the Church c. He dispersed in publick writings his Antinomian errour and drew into errour some learned Protestants He seemeth to haue taken occasion of this errour from the writings of Luther not rightly vnderstood And 13) Act. Colloq Aldeburg p. 94 being great in the Court he preached earnestly for the Antinomian libertie These Antinomians 14) Sleidan Hist l. 12. f. 262. receauing their first beginning from Islebius Luther's scholler publickly taught as other Protestants confesse 15)
Confess Mansfelden Ministror tit de Antinomis f. 89. 90. that the Law of God is not worthie to be called the Word of God If thou beest a where a whore-mungar if an adulterer or otherwise a sinner beleeue and thou walkest in the way of saluation When thou art drowned in sinne euen to the bottom if thou beleeuest thou art in the midst of happines Al that busie themselues about Moyses that is the Ten Commandments belong to the Diuel to the gallowes with Moyses In like sort Illiricus the chief of the Centurie-writers and whom M. Bel termeth 16) Regim of the Chur. p. 28. a very famous Writer and most worthie defender of the Christian truth this so famous defender of Protestancie is accused of these Antinomian errours by his owne Brethren saying 17) Act. Colloq Aldeburg p. 94. After the death of Luther when Flaccus Illiricus and manie other factious Companions of his had begun againe those Antinomian filthinesses c. And with no litle applause of the multitude c. had dispersed them abroad c. Yea D. Hutter publick Professour at Wittenberg addeth yet further saying 18) Concord explicat Art 5. c. 1. p. 478. And see Art 6. p. 535. 536. c. But neither did that errour rest in a narrow compasse but presently getting strength crept abroad c. In so much that Melancthon in the last Edition of his CoÌ„mon Places hath plainly renewed the same errour c. And An. 59. the later Antinomians who named themselues the Schole-men of Wittemberg publikly and before the whole Church vndertook the Defence of that errour Yea that Antinomian furie encreased so much that also An. 70. in this our Wittemberg some Diuines for the obtaining of the highest degree in Diuinitie c. propounded publickly that errour and endeauoured to defend it as it appeareth by the 38 and 39. Theses of that Disputation Some Protestants also teach that 19) Act. Mon. p. 1335. And see the Parable of the wicked Mammon wherof Tindal is sayd to be Authour p. 573. 486. the Commandments were giuen vs not to do them but to know our damnation and to cal for mercie to God And D. Whitaker sayth accordingly 20) Cont. Camp par 8. p. 153. Christ proposeth to vs another more easie condition Beleeue and thou shalt be saued By this new league the old one is taken away that whosoeuer beleeueth the Ghospel is freed from the condition of the Law For those who beleeue are not vnder the Law but vnder Grace what need I say more Christians are freed from the curse of the Law not from the obedience But if Christians be deliuered from the condition curse of the Law how can they be bound to the obedience of it Or what can the breach therof be preiudicial vnto them So that if Catholicks do at anie time vrge against Protestants the authoritie of Moyses or of his Law or the Ten Commandments sundrie of the chiefest Protestants haue alreadie answered I wil not heare Moyses he is Christ's enemie he is the maister of hangmen Away with Moyses therefore to the gallowes His Law is a fable leading to Acheron or the pit of Hel. The Ten Commondments do not pertaine to Christians they are the fountain of al Heresies and are not to be taught in Churches The Law of God is not worthie to be called the Word of God Yea if thou be an adulterer or drowned in the depth of sinne do but beleeue and thou art in the midst of felicitie And so al Arguments drawne from Moyses or his writings are of no force or esteeme in the iudgement of Protestants But to proceed to other Scriptures Luther further affirmeth that 21) In Ser. Conuin tit de Patriar Prophet he doth not beleeue al things to be so done as they are related in the booke of Iob. And againe 22) Tit. de libr. Vet. Nou. Testa the booke of Iob is as it were the argument of a fable to propose the example of Patience And when Luther had read ouer the booke of Ecclesiastes his graue censure was 23) Pet. Robenstock lib. 2. Colloq Lat. Luâ—her c. de Vet. Test This Booke is not perfect manie things are taken away it wanteth bootes and spurres that is it hath no perfect sentence It rideth vpon a long reed as I when I was a Monk was wont to do in the Monasterie And as for the Canticles which our English Protestants terme the Ballet of Ballets of Salomon 24) Bible of An. 1595. Luther was of opinion that they imported no further but only a familiar 25) In Exordio fuarum Annot. in Cant. conference between Salomon and the Common-wealth of the Iewes inuiting Salomon to raigne ouer her But Castalio proceedeth further iudging this Book to be only 26) In his Laâ— Transl of the Bib. Praef. in Cant. the first Edit And see Beza in Praef. ante Comment Calu. in Iosue a loue-communication betweene Salomon and his Mistris Sulamitha for which he citeth those words Returne Sulamitha returne and let vs looke vpon thee adding also in the Margent Sulamitha the Mistris and spouse of Salomon And Beza testifyeth of Castalio that 27) In Vita Caluini And see Vvhitak poorest euasion hereof cont Dur. l. 1. p. 121. he commanded the Canticles of Salomon to be thrust out of the Canon as an impure and obscene Song reuiling with bitter reproches such Ministers as resisted him therin Yea this so impious reiecting this parcel of Canonical Scripture was so grosse in Castalio a Caluinist that now since in the later Editions of his Bible at Basil the Protestant publishers therof haue for verie shame altered it But now to passe from the Old Testament to the New and to omit that Caluin 28) Instit l. 2. c. 16. §. 18. resteth doubtful whether the Creed commonly called the Apostles Creed was made and published by the Apostles or no and consequently whether it be of infallible authoritie and beleef He further chargeth S. Mathew's Ghospel with errour saying 29) In Matth. 27. vers 9. Surely the name of Hieremie to be erroneously put for Zacharie the thing itself sheweth because no such thing is read in Hieremie but that other place vnlesse it be dexterously applyed may seeme to be drawne into a contrarie sense c. And wheras Math. 20.16 Christ sayth Manie are called but few are chosen Caluin reiecteth it saying 30) Harm in Math. 20.16 Minimè quadrat quae à quibusdam inseritur sententia Multi vocati pauci electi That sentence Manie are called few are chosen which by some is inserted doth not agree Which words doth not agree he expoundeth in French is nothing to the purpose M. Iewel likewise affirmeth 31) Def. of the Apol. p. 361. that S. Mark alleadgeth Abiathar for Abimelech and S. Mathew Hieremias for Zacharius 32) Bible of An. 1592. Our English Church Math. 6. receaues as Canonical scripture these
So peremptorie is Musculus the Sacramentarie against S. Iames the Apostle In like sort writeth Illiricus 69) In Pref. in Iac. Epi. Luther in his Preface vpon Iames's Epistle giueth great reasons why this Epistle ought in no case to be accounted for a writing of Apostolical authoritie 70) In Enchyr. p. 63 And see Exam. part 1. p. 55. vnto which reasons I think euerie godlie man ought to yeeld But to annexe heervnto the Epistles of S. Peter S. Ihon and S. Iude Chemnitius Luther's chief Scholler affirmeth that 76) Vpon the Apoc. Engl. c. 1. ser 1. f. 2. The second Epistle of Peter the second and third of Ihon the Epistle to the Hebrewes the Epistle of S. Iames the Epistle of Iude and the Apocalyps of Ihon are Apocryphal As 71) Exam. p. 1. p. 56. not hauing sufficient testimonie of their authoritie and that therefore 72) Ib. p. 57. Nothing in Controuersie may be proued out of these books Agreably wherunto saith also Adamus Francisci 73) Margarita Theol. p. 448. The Apocryphal Books of the new Testament are The Epistle to the Hebrewes The Epistle of Iames the second and third of Ihon the second of Peter the Epistle of Iude and the Apocalyps Concerning which last of the Apocalyps of S. Ihon Bullinger expresly auoucheth 74) In Apo. c. 19. serm 84. f. 260. 259. That S. Ihon was intangled with errour And Luther thinketh this Book 75) Pref. in Apo. prioris Edit Neither to be Apostolical nor Prophetical c. nor that it was made by the Holy Ghost c. Therin neither Christ is taught nor acknowledged saith he An errour so manifest in Luther that Bullinger testifyeth the same saying 76) Vpon the Apoc. Engl. c. 1. ser 1. f. 2. D. Martin Luther hath as it were sticked his Book by a sharp Prefac set before his first Edition of the new Testament in Dutch for which his iudgement good and learned men were offended with him 77) In Apol. Confess Wittemb c. de sacra Scriptura Being to speake saith Brentius of the authoritie of sacred Scripture we wil first run ouer the Apocryphal Books which are in the Vulgar Edition of the Bible and which the Papists obtrude vpon vs for truly Canonical Amongst which he then numbreth the Epistle to the Hebrewes of Iames of Iude the second of Peter and the Apocalyps c. and then adioyneth saying Some of these are tearmed dreames some fables Of so smal account with Protestants is this so Diuine and mystical Book of the Apocalyps written by S. Ihon the Euangelist Lastly Zuinglius being impugned for denying prayer for the dead and pressed with the authoritie of Fathers especially of S. Chrysostome and S. Augustin who deriue this custome from the Apostles answereth thus (78) Tom. 1. Epiâ—hâ—rae de Can. Mis f. 186. And see Tom 2. in Elench contra Anabap f. 10. If it be so as Augustin and Chrysostome report I think that the Apostles suffered certain to pray for the dead for no other cause then to condescend to their infirmitie So insimulating the Apostles wilfully to haue permitted others to erre according to the errours of Protestants in praying for the dead which they could not do without errour in themselues Adde only heervnto that seeing according to Brentius other Lutherans as also according to our English Protestants those Books of Scripture are only to be acknowledged Canonical (79) Brent in Confâ—ss Wittemb c. de sacra script Conuocat Lond. Anno 1562. 1604. ar 6. Whitack against Camp Reas 1. p. 28. of whose authoritie there was neuer anie doubt made in the Church then by the sayd Rule our English Protestants Church doth reiect as Apocryphal the Epistle of S. Paul to the Hebrewes the Epistle of S. Iames and S. Iude the second of S. Peter and the second and third of S. Ihon to eather with the Apocalyps sithence al these haue been doubted of formerly in the Church as is confessed by sundrie (80) Towers Disput with F. Campian in the 4. Dayes conference English Protestants amongst whom M. Rogers hauing sayd (81) Vpon the 6. Art Propos 4. p. 26. In the name of the holy Scripture we do vnderstand those Canonical Books of the Old and New Testament of whose authoritie was neuer doubt in the Church himself yet further confesseth that (82) Ib. p. 31. Some of the ancient Fathers and Doctours accepted not al the Books contayned within the volume of the New Testament for Canonical So giddie and inconstant are our Ministers in impugning the truth Now if some deny the plainest premisses notwithstanding D. Whitaker and (83) Wâ—itak Answ to Camp Reas 1. Rogers vpon the 6. Artic. p 30. M. Rogers that Luther and the Lutherans did reiect the foresayd Books of the new Testament besides their owne cleerest words particularly before cited out of their owne writings Whitaker himself saith (84) Vvhitack de sacra Sâ—ript Controu 1. q. 1. c. 6. If Luther or some that haue followed Luther haue taught or written otherwise let them answer for themselues this is nothing to vs who in this matter neither follow Luther nor defend him but are led by a better reason Rogers also alleadgeth (85) Vbi supra p. 32. two principal Lutherans Wygandus and Heshusius accusing them both of errour the one for refusing the first and second Epistles of S. Iohn with the Epistle of S. Iude the other for reiecting the Apocalyps And Caluin acknowledgeth that 86) In Argum Epist Iacobi In his time there were some Protestants that iudged the Epistle of S. Iames not Canonical Oecolampadius testifyeth the same touching the Apocalyps and affirmeth himself to (87) lib. 2. ad cap. 12. Daniel wonder that some with rash iudgement reiected S. Iohn in this Book as a dreamer a mad man and a writer vnprofitable to the Church So cleer it is against Whitakers and Rogers euen by the testimonies of themselues and their other Brethren that Luther and his brood reiected the foresayd Scriptures as not Canonical But now to recapitulate or briefly to reuiew this so strange proceeding of our new Ghospellers with the sacred Scriptures If Christians be to reiect Moses and his writings as the Books of Genesis Exodus Leuiticus c. yea the verie Ten Commandments which comprehend not only the Ceremonial but also the Moral Law as also the Book of Iob with Ecclesiastes and Canticles of Salomon and Tobie Iudith Hester Sapientia Ecclesiasticus Baruch some chapters of Daniel the first and second of Machabees how slender then is the remnant of the old Testament left behind And if al the foure Ghospels be censured as before for erroneous and the Epistles to the Hebrewes of Iames Peter Iohn Iude and the Apocalyps be al of them reiected as Apocryphal how diminutiue a volume wil our new Testament remaine Besides if not only al the foresayd Books be erroneous but the
p. 23. Primacie Ecclesiastical denyed to Emperours by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 4. p. 23. l. 3. c. 3. p. 9. 10. Priests ordained by Bishops l. 2. c. 22. Priests are to liue chast l. 2. c. 17. p. 69. Hereticks impugning the same condemned l. 2. c. 17. l. 3. c. 8. p. 42. 48. Priests anoynted at their Consecration l. 2. c. 22. Priests haue power from God to remit sinne l. 2. c. 10. p. 46. Priests crownes shauen in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. The Primitiue Church her authoritie l. 2. c. 2. p. 3. seq To the Primitiue Church some Protestants pretend to appeale l. 2. c. 2. p. 3. 4. Other Protestants dislike the foresaid Appeale l. 5. c. 1. p. 2. Protestant Church inuisible at S. Gregorie's time l. 3. c. 1. p. 1. Inuisible al these last 1000. yeares Ib. p. 1. at Luther's time Ib. p. 2. at Wicklifes time Ib. p. 3. at at Waldo's time Ib. p. 4. at Constantine's time and since Ib. p. 4. 5. In the Apostles time and after to Constantine Ib. p. 5. Protestants went out of the Catholick Church l. 3. c. 7. p. 24. Protestants neuer wrought miracles l. 4. c. 4. p. 22. 23. Protestants confessed external dissimulation in matters of ReligioÌ„ l. 4. c. 6. p. 38. Protestant Writers preferred by Protesstants before S. Peter and S. Paul l. 5. c. 3. p. 22. 23. The name Protestant from whence first l. 3. c. 7. p. 32. The name Puritan from whence first Ib. 32. Protestants are enforced to vse diuers names for distinction of their Religion and opinions Ibid. p. 33. The name Papist whence Ibid. p. 31. Purgatorie Prayer and Sacrifice for the dead confessedly taught by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 11. p. 50. seq l 5. c. 2. p. 14. Purgatorie belieued by the ancient belieuing Iewes l. 2. c. 11. p. 53. Purgatorie denyed by Aerius and he condemned for the same by the Fathers l. 2. c. 11. p. 52. l. 3. c. 3. p. 11. R. RElicks confessedly reuerenced by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 15. l. 5. c. 2. p. 15. By Relicks miracles wrought l. 2. c. 15. To Relicks Pilgrimages made in the Primitiue Church Ibidem Relicks translated Ibidem Relicks impugned by Vigilantius and he condemned for the same by the Fathers l. 3. c. 3. p. 10. Roman Church continued confessedly a pure Church for the first 600. yeares l. 1. c. 5. p. 21. 22. l. 2. c. 2. Roman Church continued vniuersally these last 1000. yeares l. 1. c. 2. p. 4. Roman Church continued vniuersally since Constantine l. 1. c. 5. p. 26. Roman Church continued the first 300. yeares after Christ l. 1. c. 5. p. 22. Roman-Church hath no knowne beginning since the Apostles l. 1. c. 5. p. 26. Roman Church her beginning is ascribed to the Apostles times Ib. p. 20. S. SAcraments to conferre grace is the confessed doctrine of the Primitiue Church l 2. c. 7. p. 32. Seauen Sacraments taught by the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 7. p. 32. Saints to be prayed vnto is the confessed doctrine of the ancient Fathers l. 2. c. 13. p. 57. Saints to be prayed vnto was taught by the ancient Iewes l. 2. c. 13. p. 59. Vigilantius and Aerius denying the same were condemned by the Fathers l 2 c. 13 p. 58. l. 3. c. 3. p. 10. Scotus obiected against the Real presence and answered l. 3. c. 8. p. 46 47. Scriptures appealed vnto by al Hereticks l. 3. c. 3. p. 9. l. 4. c. 1. p. 2. Scripture hath seeming repugnances l. 2. c. 5. p. Scriptures discerned for Canonical by the Church l. 1. c. 1. p. 2. Simeon the Monk commended l. 2. c. 18. p. Sinne attributed to God as the Authour condemned l. 3. c. 5. p. 15. Sigebert l. 3 c. 8. p. 52. T. TRaditions confessedly taught by the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 6. p. 30. Traditions taught by the ancient belieuing Iewes Ibid. p. 31. Transubstantiation confessedly taught by the Fathers of the Priuitiue Church l. 2. c. 8. p. 34. V. VEstments Vessels consecrated to Church vses l. 2. c. 22. Vow of Chastitie approued and practised by the Primitiue Chuch l. 2 c. 17. p. 69. Iouinian condemned for denyal therof l. 3. c. 4. p. 13. W. WAldo no Protestant l. 1. c. 3. p. 12. Wales conuerted to Christianitie in the Apostles times l. 1. c. 6. p. 18. The VVelch-men or ancient Brittans were Roman Catholicks l. 1. c. 6. p. 28. They changed not their Faith before S. Austin's coming l. 1. c. 6. p. 30. VViccliff no Protestant l. 1. c. 3. p. 11. 12. VVorkes to iustifye and merit confessedly taught by the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 21. p. 86. Heretiks denying the same condemned l. 3. c. 5. p. 14. FINIS FAVLTS ESCAPED Epist Ded. Parag. Now supposing for plainly read painfully Lib. 1. c. 1. pag. 2. lin 26. for Ccclestical read Ecclesiastical p. 3. for ea read and. cap. 2. p. 4. lin antepen for Confirmation read Confutation Lib 2. c. 1. p 2. lin vlt. for Church read Churches c. 4 p. 17. lin anteantep for which read with p. 18. lin 18. for Athasius read Athanasius p 19. lin 40. for 20 read second hundred cap. 5. p. 26. lin 42. for Churches read Councels p. 29. lin 33. for only not read not only cap. 8. p. 37. lin 10. for purposely to read purposely profâ—sseâ—h to p. 38. lin 13. for or read of cap. 10 p. 48. for command read commend Lib. 3. c. 1. p. 4. lin 21. for thy read this cap. 4 p. 13. lin 34. for Arians read Aerians cap. 6. p. 2. lin 14. for roriter read writer cap. 7. p. 23. lin ante p adde 9 p. 26. lin 6. for with read which p. 31. lin 24. for that read the. p. 32. lin 14. for the read that cap. 8. p. 37. lin 36. for Turctisme read Turcisme p. 48. lin 1. for contracted read contradicted lin 17. for 66 read 26 p. 43. lin 29. for noâ— worthie read not vnworthie Lib. 4. c. 2. p. 5. lin 25. v. Dauid adde 7 lin 27. v. Church adde 8 p. 6. lin 2. v. Vvittemberg adde 17 p. 7. lin 36. v. VvhitaKer adde 34 p 8. lin 1. for often read after lin pen for Scriptures read Scriptures cap 4. p. 13. lin pen. p. 14. lin 27. for Vzias read Ozias lin 9. p. 20. lin 9. for had read and p. 24. lin 3 for ad read al lin 35. for Chapter 4. read Chapters Lib. 5. c. 1. pag. 3. lin 1. sor read sort c. 1. pag. 4. lin 3. ad read and. pag. 10. lin penult beshabken read beshaken lib. 5.
of Scriptures from him therfore is the true interpretation to be sought and seing he can not be contrarie to himself who ruled the Primitiue Church and gouerned it by Bishops it is not agreable to truth now to cast them off D. Iewel acknowledgeth in general that (17) Def. of the Apologie p. 35. The Primitiue Church which was vnder the Apostles and Martyrs hath euermore been accounted the purest of al others without exception D. White testifieth that (18) way to the Church Ep. Dedic nu 8 The Primitiue Church and al the Doctours therof would neuer yeald I wil not say in an opinion but not so much as in a forme of speach or in the change of a letter sounding against the Orthodoxal Faith wherof he further giueth sundrie pertinent examples concluding that So religious were they that had Religion that they would not exchange a letter or a Syllable of the Faith wherwith our Sauiour had put them in trust And in another place he auoucheth that (19) Ibid. p. 385. In the first six hundred yeares there was no substantial or fundamental innouation receiued into the Church So plentifully are the deseruedst prayses of the Primitiue Church during the first six hundred yeares freely giuen and set forth by our greatest Protestants thus much acknowledging and admiring the puritie of her Doctrine and appealing to her Tribunal for the Determination of their doubts And I can not but here admire the potent force violence of truth which racketh from her deadliest Enemies the true Confession thereof For what Church during those primitiue and purest times was euen in the iudgement of Protestants so faithful so chast so constant in soundnes of Faith and sinceritie of manners as the Catholick Roman Church What Bishops euer so renowned either for feeding of their flocks or for patient suffring of so manie and so cruel torments yea and death it self as the Popes and Bishops of Rome (20) Ep. Ded. of F. Persons in his Ansvv to him Doth not Sir Ed. Cooke himself say We do not deny but that Rome was the Mother Church and had thirtie two Virginal Martyrs of her Popes arow What Doctours what Fathers what Pastours more duly honoured by al Posteritie then such as were strictly linked in Faith and Communion with the then Roman Church D. Whitaker being to answer D. Sanders his truest assertion that the Roman Church was not changed during the first six hundred yeares after Christ through clearest euidence of truth acknowledgeth the same saying (21) l. De Antichrist p. 35. c. During al that time the Church was pure and flourishing and inuiolably taught and defended the Faith deliuered from the Apostles D. Iewel confesseth that (22) Reply to Harding p. 246. Aswel S. Austin as also other godlie Fathers rightly yealded Reuerence to the Sea of Rome c. for the puritie of Religion which was there preserued along time without spot And that The Godlie Fathers of those gray-headed times sought to the Church of Rome which then for puritie in Religion and constancie in the same was most famous aboue al others Sundrie other such like testimonies duely dignifying the ancient Roman Church I willingly pretermit hauing treated elsewhere of the same subiect more at large But who likewise more peremptorily pretend the truest harmonie between their Doctrine and the Doctrine of the ancient Fathers as also the iust defence and patronage of their due credit and esteeme then our Moderne Protestants For to omit D. Iewels former complaint that if Protestants be deceaued it was Gregorie Austin Hierom Chrysostom c. that deceaued them not anie one Sentence in anie one Father or Councel of the first six hundred yeares making in his opinion against Protestancie D. Sutcliffe confidently auoucheth that (23) Examination of Kellisons Suruey p. 17. The Fathers in al poynts of Faith are for vs sayth he and not for the Pope D. Willet maketh his solemne Protestation (24) Antilog p. 263. I take God to witnes before whom I must render accompt c. that the same Faith and Religion which I defend is taught and confirmed in the more Substantial Points by those Histories Councels and Fathers that liued within fiue or six hundred yeares after Christ. And againe (25) Ib. p. 264. It is most notoriously euident that for the grossest poynts of Poperie as Transubstantiation Sacrifice of the Masse Worshipping of Images Iustification by workes the Supremacie of the Pope Prohibition of Mariage and such other they to wit the Papists haue no shew at al of anie euidence from the Fathers within fiue hundred yeares after Christ. Pierre de Moulin a French Protestāt is so vndertaking herein that (26) Defenc. against Coefteau p. 139. In this Challenge sayth he I wil lay downe my Ministers cloake readie to be frocked in a Monks Cowle if I shal find a man that wil satisfy me in this point Melancthon sayth (27) Ep. ad Cratonem for the setling of our minds I think the consent of Antiquitie to be of great force c. The best Maisters and guides to vs may be Ireneus Tertullian Augustin who left to Posteritie manie things of this kind And (28) Epist. ad Frider. Miconium As I willingly aduise with such writers liuing as haue some vse of Spiritual things So I think these Ancients whose writings are approued are likewise to be consulted For I think the Church generally beleeued that which they haue writen And it is not secure to depart from the common opinion of the old Church Yea others tearme it in some of their Brethren Paradoxical to disclayme and dissent from the ancient Fathers wherof one sayth (29) The Authour of a Brief Answ to certaine obiect ag the Descension of christ into Hel. p 1. where you say we must build our Faith on the Word of Faith tying vs to Scripture only you giue iust occasion to think that you neither haue the ancient Fathers of Christs Church nor their Sonnes succeding them agreeing with you in this point which implyeth a defence of some strange Paradox D. Bancroft doubteth not to preferre the ancient Fathers before the learnedst Protestants (30) Suruey p. 378. p. 64. For M. Caluin and M. Beza I do think of them sayth he as their writings deserue but yet I think better of the ancient Fathers I must confesse it Yea he purposely vndertaketh their iust defence against the Puritans for where S. Austin sayd to Iulian the Pelagian (31) Contra Iulian. l. 2. c. 10 Truly I haue what to do I haue whither to fly for I may prouoke from these Pelagian darknes to these so cleare Catholick Lights of the Fathers which I now do But tel me what wilt thou do whither wilt thou fly I from the Pelagians to these thou from these to whom c. But thou darest cal them blind And hath time so confounded lowest things with highest Are darknes called light and light darknes
and disliked by 12) Cont Gandiner Ecl. 838. Peter Martyr as also by 13) Ag. Hoskins p. 83. Oecolam lib. 3. Epist p. 689. D. Fulk and Oecolampadius who answering hereunto sayd Cyril wrote this against the Anthropomorphites who taught that the bodie of Christ was corrupted if the remnants of the Sacraments were corrupted But this most strongly confirmeth both Reseruation and Real presence for how could the Anthropomorphites think Christs bodie to haue been corrupted the Sacrament being corrupted had they not thought Christs bodie to haue been in the Sacrament the same as then vsually reserued The denial of Priests power to remit sinne in the Sacrament of Pennance was condemned in the Nouatians against whom writeth S. Ambrose 14) l. 1. de Remit c. 2. c. 7. thus They say they giue the reuerence to God to whom alone they reserue the power of forgiuing sinnes but none do greater iniurie vnto him then those who wil breake his commandments for seing our Lord himself in his Ghospel hath sayd Receaue you the Holie-Ghost whose sinnes you shal remit they shal be remitted c. who doth more honour him he who obeyeth his commandments or who resisteth To omit the like censure giuen by Pacianus 15) Ep. 1. ad Sympron against Sympronianus the Nouatian Socrates relateth the Heretick Acesius to haue sayd that sinners 16) Hist Trip. l. 2. c. 13. were to be inuited to Pennance but the hope of Remission they were not to haue from Pirests but from God alone who hath power to forgiue sinnes which when he had spoken the Emperour sayd O Acesius set a ladder and if thou canst ascend alone to Heauen So strange and singular in those times was this opinion of the Nouatians and yet this Historie is so true that it is recorded and confessed by 17) Cent. 4. p. 119. CheÌ„ Exam. part 1. p. 188. part 2. p. 193. Cent. 4. col 653. Osiander Chemnitius and the Centurie-writers And M. Dilingam 18) Disp de natura Pâ—n p. 12. granteth that The Nouatians did reserue to God alone the power of forgiuing sinnes do so Protestants sayth he And may not I rather say and that most truly that Protestants do so and therin are right Nouations For what Protestants in England dare publickly now auouch that Ministers haue power not onely to declare but truly to forgiue sinne and that remission of sinnes is not reserued to God alone In like sorte concerning Pennance inioyned after Confession Theodoret reproueth the Hereticks Audiam 19) l. 4. her Fab. de Audiant for that They giue remission to such as are confessed without prescribing time for Pennance as the Lawes of the Church commande Concerning the Sacrament of Confirmation or Chrisme the Nouatians as Theodoret testifieth were farther condemned for that They 20) l. 3. her fab 2. â—aue not holie Chrisme to those who were Baptized by them And Eusebius testifieth that Nouatius himself being Baptized was not confirmed by a Bishop which he wanting sayth Eusebius how could he obtayne the holy Ghost Optatus reproueth 22) l. 2. contra Donatistas the Donatists for that they caused the reserued Eucharist to be throwne to dogs which dogs thervpon al raging rent in peeces their Maisters as guiltie of the holie Bodie They also threw out of the window a vial or litle bottle of Chrisme to the intent to breake it 21) Hist li. 6. c. 35. see M. Parker against Symbolyzing p. 77. 96. 97. the which being stayed by an Angels hand God preseruing it light safe amongst the stones For the denial of the external Sacrifice of the Masse Ignatius before censured certain Hereticks saying They do not admit Eucharists and oblations because they do not confesse the Eucharist to be the flesh of our Sauiour Iesus Christ c. And S. Augustin 23) Tom. 6. cont Aduen legis and Prophet c. 19. condemneth the Manichees for denying external sacrifice of whom he further sayth The 24) Tom. 6. cont faust Manich. l. 20. c. 18. Manichees being ignorant what is to be condemned in the Sacrifices of the Gentils and what to be vnderstood in the Sacrifices of the Hebrewes and what to be holden or obserued in the Sacrifice of Christians do Sacrifice their owne vanitye to the Diuel Yea the Armenians 25) Conc. 6. ConstaÌ„tinop can 32. were condemned for not mingling water with wine in the Chalice in time of the Sacrifice against whom was vrged the authoritie of S. Iames and S. Basil And S. Cyprian 28 affirmeth against the Hereticks Aquarij that in the chalice of our Lord water alone cannot be offred neither wine alone c. And as concerning Altars vpon which this sacrifice was offred Optatus 27) L. 6. cont Donatist sayth vnto the Donatists What is so Sacrilegious as to breake scrape and remoue the Altars of God in which sometimes yourselues haue offred For what is the Altar but the seat of the Bodie and Bloud of Christ These al your furie hath scraped or broken or remoued c. What hath Christ offended you whose Bodie and Bloud there resided at certaine times 26) l. 2. Ep. 3 What haue your selues offended that you should breake those Altars c. So clearly was our Protestants furie and malice in ruining Altars long before condemned in the Heretical Donatists And thus we see our moderne Protestants agreeing first with the Pelagians in denying the necessitie of Baptisme and grace remission of sinnes to be giuen thereby as also the Ceremonies of Exorcisme and Exsufflation to be therefore in them and the Manichees condemned for Hereticks by S. Augustin Secondly their denying of the Real Presence in the Eucharist was condemned in most ancient Hereticks by S. Ignatius Thirdly their denying of CoÌ„munion vnder one kinde was condemned in the Nestorians by the Councel of Ephesus Fourthly Their denyal the B. Sacraments Reseruation was condemned in the Anthropomorphites by S. Ciril Fiftly the denial of Priests power to remit sinne was condemned in the Nouatians by S. Ambrose Sixtly in whom also was condemned the denial of Confirmation and Chrisme by Theodoret and others Seauenthly the denial of External Sacrifice was condemned in the Manichees by S. Augustin and in others by S. Ignatius Eightly the not mingling of water with wine in the Chalice was condemned in the Armenians by the 6. Councel of Constantinople and in the Aquarij by S. Cyprian Ninthly the breaking and casting downe of Altars was condemned in the Donatists by Optatus And so I leaue it to the iudgement of anie indifferent man whether it standeth with more discretion and securitie concerning the former points of Faith and Religion to ioyne in profession and beleef with S. Ignatius S. Cyprian S. Ambrose S. Augustin S. Cyril Theodoret Optatus and the present Catholik Roman Church or with the most infamous and condemned Hereticks the Pelagians the Manichees the Donatists the Nestorians the Nouatians the Antropomorphites the Aquarij